••HMMMH 


2  9  8  K 


WULNOTH 
THE    WANDERER 


.  OF  GALIF.  UWIART.  LOU 


STORIES    OF   VIKING    DAYS 

ILLUSTRATED  AND  DECORATED 

BY   THE   KlNNEYS 


The  Thrall  of  Leif  the  Lucky.  By  OTTILIE 
A.  LIIJENCRANTZ.  Six  pictures  in  full 
color.  Eighth  Edition. 

The  Ward  of  King  Canute.  By  OTTILIE 
A.  LILJENCRANTZ.  Six  pictures  in  full 
color.  Third  Edition. 

For  the  White  Christ.  By  ROBERT  AMES 
BEN  NET.  Four  pictures  in  full  color. 

Each  volume  beautifully  printed 
and  bound,  $1.50 

A.  C.  McCLURG  &   CO.,  Publishers 


"And  it  was  peace  time  in  their  souls,  and  the  Princess  Edgiva  lifted  her 
face  to  Wulnoth  and  smiled,  and  her  eyes  spoke  words  that  her  lips  uttered 
not."  [Page  154.] 


Wuipoch 


J\  SCORY  OF 
KlHG  JJLFRCD  OF 
BY 

H.Cscocc  = 


Wicn  oecoRWcions  .APD  FRoncispiece 

BY  CR.OY  ^»  IT7.ARG.KRet 


1906 


Copyright 
A.   C.  McClurg   &  Co. 

1908 
Entered  at  Stationers'  Hall,  I-ondon,  Eng. 


Published  October  17,  1908 


The  University  Press,  Cambridge,  U.S.A. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I     How  Wyborga  the  Wise  spoke  with  King 

Hardacnute i 

II     How   Wulnoth    saved    Edgiva    from    the 

Bear 12 

III  How  Wulnoth   journeyed   by  the  Birds' 

Road 27 

IV  The  Coming  of  Hungwar  and  Hubba  .     .       39 
V     Of  Wulnoth's  Schooling 53 

VI     Of  Wulnoth's   Strange  Wrestling   in   the 

Place  of  Desolation 64 

VII     Of  the  Coming  of  Wulnoth  to  the  Danish 

Sea-kings 75 

VIII    Of  what  befell  Wulnoth  in  the  Halls  of 

the  Danes 87 

IX     How  the  Sea-kings  sailed  for  East  Anglia      98 
X    Of  the   Slaying  of   Edmund,  the  King  of 

the  East  Saxons HI 

XI     How  Wulnoth  met  with  Wyborga  again .     124 
XII     How    Wulnoth    and    Wahrmund    visited 

the  Christian  Church 136 

XIII  Of  how  Wulnoth  met  with  Edgiva  again     147 

XIV  How  Wahrmund  the  Dane  gave  his  Life 

for  Wulnoth 159 

XV     How  Wulnoth  came  to  Alfred 170 


M29277 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XVI     How  the    Men   of  Wessex  fought  the 

Danes 183 

XVII     The  Passing  of  Ethelred  the  King  .     .  195 

XVIII     Of  the  Coming  back  of  Guthrun  .     .     .  203 

XIX     Of  the  Capturing  of  the  Raven  Banner  214 

XX     Of  the  Hunting  of  the  Ring 226 

XXI     Of  the  Gleeman  who  visited  the  Danish 

Camp 237 

XXII     The  Battle  of  Ethandune 248 

XXIII  How    Hungwar     was    slain,    and     the 

Danes  became  Christians      ....  260 

XXIV  How  Wulnoth  met  with  Guthred  again  271 
XXV     The  Crowning  of  Guthred 285 

XXVI     Of  the  Wedding  of  Wulnoth  and  Edgiva  296 

XXVII     Skoal! 306 


FOREWORD 


HE  song  of  Wulnoth,  the 
born  thrall,  who  was  called 
the  Wanderer  ;  the  song  of 
the  nameless  and  the  land 
less  man  who  aided  two 
kings  to  gain  kingdoms. 

"  The  song  of  his  friend 
ship  for  Guthred  the  prince ; 
the  song  of  his  wanderings 

to  find  his  friend.  The  song  of  his  perils  and  war- 
rings,  and  of  his  slaying  of  Hungwar  the  Dane.  The 
song  of  his  friendship  with  Alfred  the  Bretwalda  of 
the  West  Saxons,  and  of  his  love  for  Edgiva  the 
Beautiful.  The  song  of  his  turning  to  the  Life  Giver ; 
the  song  of  his  last  fight  with  Jarl  Eric,  on  the  field 
of  the  great  slaughter.  This  is  the  song. 

"  And  this  song  did  Gyso  the  Gleeman  sing  by 
command  of  Edward  the  King,  the  son  of  Alfred, 
that  the  name  and  the  deeds  of  Wulnoth  might  not 
perish,  but  be  remembered  by  all  men." 


WULNOTH 
THE  WANDERER 


CHAPTER   I 

How  Wyborga  the  Wise  spoke  with 
King  Hardacnute 

>AR  across  the  dark  sea 
>  which  rolls  its  waters  to 
the  northeast  of  this  Eng 
land  of  ours,  there  rise  the 
dark  cliffs  and  frowning 
heights  of  Norway's  shores; 
and  there,  in  the  days  of  old, 
lived  Hardacnute  the  King. 
Far  inland  did  his  lands 
extend,  fair  with  many  a 
fertile  field  where  broad  streams  flowed,  and  grim  with 
snow-clad  peaks,  from  which  the  torrents  roared  and 
foamed  their  way  down  to  the  sea. 

On  the  cliff-top  his  castle  was  built,  and  around, 
on  many  a  height,  could  be  seen  the  halls  of  jarl  and 
lord,  each  mighty  in  war,  and  each  owning  Hardacnute 
as  master  and  overlord. 
i  i 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

By  night  and  by  day  did  the  warders  guard  his 
towers ;  by  night  and  by  day  were  his  long  ships  ready 
to  put  to  sea ;  by  night  and  by  day  did  a  hundred  shields 
gleam  in  his  halls,  and  a  hundred  spears  rest  beside 
them;  and  by  night  and  by  day  were  there  a  hundred 
strong  hands  ready  to  grasp  the  one  or  to  prise  the 
other.  For  across  the  dark  waves  was  the  way  of  the 
sea-kings,  and  no  man  could  say  when  their  long  ships 
might  come  sailing  from  Denmark  or  Juteland  to  carry 
fire  and  sword  along  the  coast. 

Well  it  became  the  King  to  be  watchful;  and  for 
his  watchfulness  was  there  now  peace  in  the  land. 

A  great  flaxen-haired  man  was  this  King,  whose 
blue  eyes  could  gleam  with  anger  or  sparkle  with  merri 
ment;  terrible  was  he  in  battle,  and  yet  mild  in  the 
hall,  and  dearly  did  he  love  Wulfreda  his  fair  wife,  and 
little  Guthred  his  son,  who  played  in  the  great  court 
yard  with  a  tiny  shield  and  spear,  which  Hald  the  Con 
stable  had  fashioned  for  him. 

Blue-eyed  and  golden-haired  was  Guthred,  with 
more  of  his  mother's  gentle  nature  than  of  his  father's 
strong  passion,  so  that  Hardacnute  frowned  sometimes, 
and  said  that  the  boy  was  too  timid,  and  that  he  feared 
pain;  but  old  Hald  would  laugh  and  answer  — 

"  Let  be,  O  King ;  the  tender  shoot  hath  not  the 
rough  bark  of  the  old  tree.  Let  be.  Guthred  will  prove 
a  brave  holda  yet." 

Now,  some  way  from  the  King's  castle  there  dwelt 
a  wise  woman,  one  who  knew  many  things  that  other 
people  could  not  understand,  yet  one  who  used  her 

2 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

power  well,  and  did  not  seek  to  cast  spells  upon  man 
or  beast;  and  it  chanced  that  one  day  this  wise  woman 
came  along  the  road  by  the  castle  as  the  King  came 
riding  home  from  the  hunting,  with  his  dogs  leaping 
and  the  slain  bear  carried  between  two  sturdy  carls. 
Some  of  the  dogs  were  fierce,  but  they  tried  not  to  harm 
old  Wyborga ;  and  the  King  saw,  as  he  rode  past  on  his 
great  horse,  that  she  looked  pale  and  weary,  as  if  from 
a  journey. 

So  the  King  called  to  one  of  his  followers  to  light 
from  his  steed,  and  he  bade  Wyborga  ride  with  him  to 
the  castle;  and  he  took  her  to  the  hall  and  treated  her 
with  honor,  and  gave  her  food  and  sweet  mead,  for 
King  Hardacnute  was  ever  kind  to  the  old  and  the 
young,  and  to  women. 

And  while  Wyborga  sat  at  meat,  little  Guthred 
came  and  played  at  her  side,  and  laughed  up  into  her 
face,  and  the  wise  woman  placed  one  hand  on  his  fair 
head  and  looked  into  his  eyes  and  sighed,  so  that  the 
King  said  — 

"  Why  do  you  sigh,  O  mother,  when  you  look  into 
the  eyes  of  this  my  son?  " 

"  Because  of  what  I  see  there,  O  King,"  answered 
the  wise  woman.  And  the  King  asked  again  — 

"  And  what  is  it  that  you  see,  O  mother?  " 

"  A  long  journey  to  a  far  land,  for  a  kingdom," 
answered  Wyborga;  and  at  that  the  King  laughed 
heartily. 

"  Why,  truly,  mother,  that  is  but  a  little  thing,  for 
the  sea  is  the  road  of  the  sea-kings ;  and  though  Guthred 

3 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

will  be  king  in  my  place  when  I  have  passed  to  the 
storm  land,  yet  it  may  well  be  that  he  will  carry  fire 
and  sword  across  the  sea,  and  conquer  other  lands." 

"  Not  fire  nor  sword  will  Guthred  carry  across  the 
sea,  O  King,"  she  answered,  "  nor  will  he  reign  as  king 
here  in  thy  stead,  though  he  shall  be  king  of  a  greater 
realm  than  thine.  The  thrall  collar  shall  he  wear,  and 
the  thrall's  part  shall  he  play,  yet  shall  he  become  a 
king  in  his  day,  and  a  thrall  shall  help  him  to  his 
kingdom." 

Now,  at  that  the  King  paused  and  pondered,  and 
his  brow  was  troubled,  but  he  said  at  last  — 

"  Thy  riddle  is  too  hard  for  me,  mother,  and  it 
seems  dark  with  evil,  for  how  shall  my  son  become  a 
thrall?" 

"  Thrall  makers  ride  the  sea,  O  King,"  she  an 
swered.  And  the  King  said  — 

"  Yet  where  shall  the  King  be  when  they  come, 
O  mother?"  And  again  she  made  reply  — 

"  The  sword  has  a  death-song  for  each  in  turn,  O 
King." 

"  Now  truly,  mother,"  cried  the  King,  "  this  is  a 
hard  thing  you  say  to  me,  after  you  have  eaten  at  my 
table.  Evil  did  I  do  to  bring  you  here  as  my  guest." 

"  Not  evil,  O  King,"  Wyborga  answered,  "  but 
good.  And  now  listen  to  my  words,  O  King.  This 
thing  will  not  be  yet,  and  before  it  comes,  over  the 
Westarweg  shall  come  wanderers  seeking  food  and 
shelter.  Be  they  poor  or  be  they  rich,  high  or  low,  let 
thy  hand  be  to  them,  King,  for  of  their  number  one  will 

4 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

be  the  friend  of  Guthred  the  Prince.  A  thrall  shall  take 
the  thraldom  from  the  Prince,  and  that  a  thrall  who 
shall  mate  with  a  king's  daughter;  and  now  —  I  go  in 
peace,  and  thanks  for  thy  kindness." 

So  Wyborga  went  her  way,  and  the  King  pon 
dered  and  was  troubled.  Much  that  she  had  said  he 
could  not  understand,  but  this  one  thing  seemed  clear: 
the  wise  woman  had  foretold  that  foes  would  come  and 
slay  him  and  carry  his  little  son  away  into  captivity, 
and  that  seemed  heavy  tidings  to  King  Hardacnute. 
Therefore  he  called  in  all  his  servants,  and  had  great 
stores  of  food  prepared  for  siege,  and  night  and  day 
kept  watch  and  ward  for  the  foe  who  should  come 
across  Westarweg,  as  they  called  the  dark  sea. 

But  no  foes  came ;  not  a  single  dark  sail  appeared, 
not  a  single  shield  shone  over  the  waves  to  catch  the 
gleams  of  the  sun ;  and  at  last  the  King  laughed  away 
his  fears,  and  said  that  surely  Wyborga  the  Wise  must 
have  lost  her  wisdom. 

But  in  that  the  King  was  wrong,  for  had  not 
Wyborga  said  that  this  would  not  be  yet,  and  that  ere 
the  foe  arrived  wanderers  would  come  seeking  shelter 
and  succor?  King  Hardacnute  had  forgotten  that  part 
of  the  prophecy. 

But  when  the  summer  waned  and  the  sea  grew 
wild  with  the  winter  gales,  when  the  ice  came  down 
from  the  North,  to  gleam  ghost-like  as  it  slowly  floated 
by,  when  even  the  bravest  of  the  sea-kings  would  have 
trembled  to  launch  his  stout  ships  —  then,  one  day, 
as  the  pale  sun  died  away  and  the  fierce  tempests 

5 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

sprang  up,  the  warder  came  to  say  that  out  on  the  sea 
a  ship  of  some  sort  was  to  be  seen ;  and  at  that  all  men 
ran  to  their  posts,  for  perchance  this  might  be  the 
enemy  that  the  wise  woman  had  foretold. 

But  when  the  King  reached  the  castle  walls  and 
gazed  out  into  the  storm  wrack,  there,  beating  and 
buffeted  and  sore  tried,  he  saw  one  poor  boat,  such  as 
the  fisher  folk  use,  drifting  almost  at  the  mercy  of  the 
tempest,  and  yet  seeking  to  make  its  way  to  the  shelter 
of  Lethra  Fiord. 

"  Now  who  can  these  be?  "  cried  the  King.  "  What 
madman  would  put  to  sea  in  such  a  craft  on  such  a 
night?"  But  to  that  old  Hald  answered  — 

"  Not  all  who  put  to  sea  do  so  willingly,  O  King. 
These  are  some  poor  castaways;  and  it  minds  me  that 
the  wise  woman  foretold  the  coming  of  some  such.  So 
I  will  get  me  down  to  the  water  with  some  stout  hearts, 
and  render  them  what  aid  I  may." 

Then  the  King  gave  permission,  and  Hald  and  his 
men  went  down  and  launched  one  of  the  King's  ships 
to  the  storm,  and  with  straining  oars  and  slanting  sail 
they  came  round  and  rendered  help  to  the  storm-beaten 
ones,  and  got  them  safely  back,  and  carried  them  into 
King  Hardacnute's  hall  and  set  them  in  his  presence, 
so  that  he  might  see  them  for  himself. 

And  the  King  stared,  and  perchance  he  frowned 
a  little,  for  it  seemed  a  foolish  thing  to  endanger  his 
stout  hearts  to  rescue  these  travellers,  seeing  that  they 
were  but  three,  and  poorly  dressed  like  carls,  and, 
moreover,  two  of  them  wore  the  collars  of  thralls. 

6 


There  was  a  man,  big  and  stalwart,  with  bold 
defiant  eyes,  and  erect  head,  and  he  had  a  thrall  collar; 
and  there  was  a  woman,  fair  and  timid;  and  be 
tween  them  they  held  a  child,  a  boy  of  about  the 
young  Prince's  age,  but  more  stalwart  and  well-knit, 
and  he  also  had  around  his  little  neck  the  badge  of 
slavery. 

The  three  stood  there  waiting  for  the  King  to 
speak,  and  yet  for  the  moment  the  King  made  no  sound, 
for  he  gazed  upon  that  child.  A  bold  daring  child  he 
seemed.  Tender  of  years  though  he  was,  his  eyes  were 
blue  as  the  bluest  summer  sky,  and  his  long  hair  shone 
yellow  gold,  as  though  the  sun  had  kissed  it;  and  the 
King  looked  and  wondered,  and  thought  that  he  had 
never  seen  so  fair  a  child,  no,  not  even  when  he  looked 
at  his  own  little  son,  Prince  Guthred- 

And  while  he  sat  looking,  the  Prince  himself  ran 
into  the  hall  brandishing  his  tiny  spear  and  shield,  and 
seeing  a  little  one  of  his  own  age,  he  ran  to  him,  flour 
ishing  his  baby  weapons. 

But  the  little  stranger  did  not  flinch;  though  the 
spear-head  grazed  his  arm,  he  only  smiled.  And  then 
Guthred  slipped  and  fell,  and  his  shield  and  spear  went 
flying  across  the  hall,  so  that  the  little  stranger  ran 
and  gathered  them  up  and  then  aided  the  Prince,  and 
gave  him  his  weapons  back  and  stood  beside  him,  his 
arm  round  the  other's  neck,  as  though  he  were  holda 
and  noble,  and  not  a  churl's  child.  Thereat  the  King 
frowned,  and  then  he  turned  to  the  man  and  spoke  and 
asked  him  whence  he  came,  and  who  he  was,  and  how 

7 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

came  he  to  be  in  the  boat,  with  woman  and  child,  on 
such  a  stormy  day? 

"Wast  thou  washed  away  against  thy  will?"  he 
asked,  "  and  dost  thou  desire  to  be  safely  sent  back  to 
thy  lord?  "  And  at  that  the  face  of  the  man  darkened, 
and  the  woman  began  to  weep,  while  the  child  seized 
the  baby  spear,  and  cried  so  that  even  the  King  heard 
his  shrill  voice  — 

"  My  father,  better  this  than  to  go  back  now." 

"  Now,"  said  the  King,  "  truly  we  have  a  young 
wolf  cub  here.  Tell  me  your  story,  friend,  that  I  may 
learn  that  from  which  you  flee,  and  why  this  child, 
who  is  little  more  than  a  babe,  talks  so  largely  of 
choosing  the  kiss  of  the  spear  before  return  to  that 
place  from  whence  ye  came.  Methinks  this  means  that 
we  have  thralls  who  have  fled  from  their  thraldom." 

And  then  the  man  stepped  forward,  and  he  spoke, 
and  his  voice  sounded  strong  and  clear;  nor,  though 
he  was  in  the  presence  of  the  King,  did  he  show  any 
fear. 

"  Truly,  O  King,  this  child  speaks  well,"  he  said ; 
"  for  there  is  no  going  back  for  us.  And,  truly,  as  thou 
sayest,  we  are  thralls,  and  thralls  who  have  fled  from 
thraldom,  seeing  that  is  worse  than  death.  Know,  O 
King,  that  I  am  Cerdic,  the  son  of  Elchere;  and  this 
woman  is  Olfa,  and  this  child  is  our  son  Wulnoth  —  " 

"  Thou  art  Saxon,  then,  if  thy  name  speaks  truly," 
said  the  King.  "  How  comes  one  of  the  name  of  the 
noble  Cerdic  to  wear  a  thrall's  collar?  " 

"This  is  the  matter  of  it,  O  King,"  Cerdic 
8 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

answered.  "  Of  the  blood  of  Cerdic  am  I ;  yet,  as  thou 
perchance  knowest,  the  sons  of  Cerdic  sailed  across 
the  Westarweg  to  the  land  of  East  Anglia,  leaving 
Tholk  to  rule  in  the  place  where  they  were  born.  Yet 
Tholk  was  unworthy,  and  made  a  league  with  Berwulf 
the  Viking;  whereat  I  and  others  rebelled,  and  were 
therefore  made  landless  and  nameless,  and  the  thrall 
collars  were  placed  upon  us.  Yet  this  I  might  have 
abided,  though  the  blood  of  jarls  was  in  my  veins ;  but 
this  Berwulf  broke  his  treaty,  and  put  Tholk  to  death 
and  made  himself  lord  in  his  place;  and  because  I 
would  not  own  him  he  had  me  beaten  with  rods,  and 
would  have  had  me  slain  but  that  I  burst  my  bonds 
and  struck  him  down  with  his  own  axe;  and  then, 
escaping,  made  to  the  sea  with  my  wife  and  my  son. 
For  it  was  better  to  trust  to  the  fury  of  the  winter 
storms  than  to  abide  the  cruel  wrath  of  Viking  Ber 
wulf.  For  six  long  days  and  nights  have  we  battled 
with  the  tempests,  while  the  storm  sisters  have  ridden 
around  us;  and  then  we  sighted  thy  walls,  O  King. 
And,  now  that  we  are  here,  either  slay  us  or  send  us 
on  our  way  if  thou  canst  not  keep  us  here;  but  send 
us  not  back  to  Berwulf,  who,  methinks,  would  be  as 
much  thy  foe  as  mine." 

Then  did  King  Hardacnute  swear  a  mighty  oath 
by  Thor's  hammer  that  no  harm  should  come  to  Cerdic 
or  his  while  he  bided  in  Lethra. 

"  These  Danish  pirates,"  he  cried,  "  are  foes  to  all 
honest  men,  and  each  should  help  the  other  against 
them.  Bide  thou  here  in  safety,  Cerdic,  son  of  Elchere, 

9 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

thou  and  thine,  and  no  harm  shall  come  to  thee.  But 
as  for  thy  thrall  collar,  it  was  put  on  by  thy  lord  be 
cause  thou  didst  rebel  against  him;  and  it  is  not  meet 
that  I  should  take  it  off  until  thou  hast  proved  thyself 
in  the  man's  game,  making  the  sword  sing  the  death 
song  in  the  ears  of  thy  foes." 

"  That  will  I  do  when  the  time  comes,  O  King," 
answered  Cerdic.  "  For  the  rest,  I  am  content,  and 
my  service  is  thine." 

"  Thou  shalt  have  house  and  a  piece  of  land,"  said 
the  King,  "  and  my  Stallere  shall  allow  thee  grazing ; 
and  as  for  thy  little  son  —  " 

But  then  a  little  voice  spoke,  and  Prince  Guthred 
ran  to  his  father's  side,  crying  — 

"  Wulnoth  must  stay  with  me,  O  father.  Wulnoth 
must  stay  and  be  my  playmate."  And  at  that  the  King 
laughed  and  said  that  it  should  be  so. 

So  this  is  how  little  Wulnoth,  the  child  of  a  fugi 
tive  and  a  thrall,  and  himself  wearing  a  thrall  collar, 
came  to  dwell  in  the  King's  hall  and  to  play  with  Guth 
red  the  Prince ;  and  though  some  of  the  jarls  and  war 
riors  frowned  and  said  that  this  thing  should  not  be, 
the  King  took  little  heed;  and  the  Queen  smiled  on 
the  boy  who  played  with  her  own  son,  and  the  two  lads 
were  happy  together. 

And  all  this  time  there  was  peace  in  the  land,  and 
no  sign  of  the  viking  lords  coming  with  fire  and  sword ; 
and  all  this  time  did  the  King  have  watch  and  ward 
kept. 

But  sometimes,  as  he  stood  on  his  tower  and  looked 
10 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

over  the  long,  rolling  waves  of  the  Westarweg,  he 
would  think  of  the  words  of  Wyborga,  and  wonder 
within  himself  whether  they  would  ever  come  true. 

Now,  this  is  how  Wyborga  the  Wise  prophesied 
evil  tidings  to  the  King;  and  this  is  how  Cerdic,  and 
Olfa  his  wife,  and  Wulnoth  their  son,  came  from  the 
storm-sea  to  dwell  in  the  King's  land. 


ii 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 


CHAPTER  II 

How  Wulnoth  saved  Edgiva  from 
the  Bear 

>O  Cerdic  the  Saxon  took 
I  service  with  the  King  of 
Lethra;  and  the  King  gave 
him  a  cottage  and  a  piece 
of  land,  where  he  lived  with 
Olfa  his  wife.  But  Wul 
noth  his  son  was  most  of 
his  time  up  in  the  King's 
fhall  playing  with  the  little 
Prince  Guthred ;  and,  though 
some  of  the  nobles  frowned,  a  great  friendship  sprang 
up  between  the  two  children,  so  that  they  called  each 
other  brother,  and  each  shared  the  other's  joys  and  sor 
rows;  and  it  was  hard  to  say  whether  Guthred  was 
most  happy  when  he  was  with  Wulnoth  in  Cerdic's 
cottage,  or  Wulnoth,  when  he  was  in  the  King's  court 
yard  with  the  Prince. 

And  three  years  passed  away  with  their  sun  and 
their  snow,  and  still  it  was  peace  in  the  land,  and  the 
vikings  did  not  appear.  For  some  had  gone  to  Angle 
Land,  where  there  were  fertile  fields  to  be  seized;  and 
some  had  followed  the  mighty  Hrolf  —  who  was  called 

12 


The  Walker,  because  he  was  so  heavy  that  no  horse 
could  bear  his  weight  —  into  Normandy  to  war  against 
Charles  the  Simple;  and  others,  again,  had  journeyed 
over  the  mighty  river  and  the  snow-clad  mountains  to 
carry  fire  and  sword  into  the  provinces  of  the  Romans. 

And  in  those  three  years  the  two  boys  grew  strong 
and  sturdy,  and  now  they  were  each  fourteen  years 
old;  yet  still  Wulnoth  was  the  stronger. 

If  Guthred  could  run  swiftly,  Wulnoth  could  beat 
him.  If  Guthred  could  wrestle  with  any  son  of  the 
jarls,  Wulnoth  could  throw  Guthred.  If  Guthred  could 
send  an  arrow  to  the  mark,  Wulnoth  could  split  the 
Prince's  shaft  from  feather  to  head;  so  that  the  King 
said  that  the  wolf  cub  would  grow  into  a  fine  wolf  one 
of  these  days  and  do  great  deeds  in  the  land. 

And  though  Wulnoth  could  best  the  Prince  in 
most  things,  there  was  neither  jealousy  nor  quarrel- 
lings;  but  the  two  boys  loved  like  brothers,  though 
Wulnoth  never  forgot  that  he  was  but  a  thrall's  son, 
and  wore  thrall  collar.  The  Prince  would  forget  that, 
but  Wulnoth  never  did,  and  he  ever  spoke  of  his  com 
panion  as  "  my  friend  and  Prince." 

Now,  you  must  know  that  about  the  time  that  Cer- 
dic  had  first  come  to  Lethra,  the  little  Princess  Edgiva 
was  born;  so  that  now  she  was  three  years  old;  and 
throughout  all  the  land,  yea,  and  throughout  all  wide 
Norway,  there  was  not  another  child  so  beautiful  as 
Edgiva,  the  daughter  of  Hardacnute. 

Her  skin  was  like  the  pink  blush  of  the  morning 
sky,  or  the  tender  leaf  of  the  rose-bud;  her  teeth  were 

13 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

like  the  purest  pearls,  and  her  eyes  blue  as  the  rarest 
sapphire;  while,  as  for  her  hair,  never  spider  spun 
thread  so  fine,  never  gold  gleamed  and  played  in  the 
sunlight  so  brightly,  and  never  down  of  the  thistle,  or 
wool  of  the  sheep,  was  so  soft. 

The  scalds  sang  songs  in  her  praise,  and  said  that 
when  she  grew  up  she  would  be  the  fairest  woman  in 
all  the  world,  fit  to  become  bride  of  the  mightiest  of 
kings. 

And  a  dear,  sweet,  loving  child  she  was,  with  a 
smile  for  all  and  a  frown  for  none,  except  those  who 
did  wrong;  and  of  all  in  Lethra  she  smiled  most  upon 
the  little  thrall-boy,  Wulnoth;  and  Wulnoth  was 
never  so  happy,  no,  not  even  when  playing  with  Guth- 
red,  as  when  he  was  sitting  watching  Edgiva. 

It  was  his  strong  brown  hand  that  first  held  her 
as  she  tried  to  walk;  and  when  they  bought  a  little 
pony  for  her,  it  was  Wulnoth  who  walked  by  her  side 
and  held  the  bridle,  lest  the  creature  should  rear  and 
throw  his  precious  burden. 

And  at  this  some  of  the  lords  were  more  angry 
than  ever;  for  they  said  it  was  a  high  honor  for  any 
lad  to  attend  Princess  Edgiva,  and  that  their  sons 
should  come  before  a  mere  churl.  And  perchance  the 
King  would  have  listened  to  their  speech,  but  that 
Wulfreda,  the  Queen,  said  their  daughter  liked  the  boy, 
and  that  it  was  a  princess's  right  to  choose  her  own  ser 
vant;  while  as  for  old  Hald  the  Constable,  he  laughed 
until  the  tears  came  into  his  fierce  eyes,  and  he  cried  — 

"  By  Odin !  but  some  people  are  ever  jealous,  let 
14 


what  may  happen.  The  boy  is  right,  O  King;  and  he 
has  the  thews  of  a  young  viking  and  the  heart  of  a 
hero;  and  there  is  no  peril  would  touch  Edgiva  while 
Wulnoth  stood  unwounded." 

Hald,  old  and  renowned  as  he  was,  had  a  big  heart, 
and  he  did  not  forget  that  though  he  was  noble  and 
jarl  now,  his  own  father  had  been  a  churl  until  the  day 
of  his  death. 

So,  despite  frowns  and  grumblings,  Wulnoth 
walked  by  the  side  of  the  Princess;  and  he  and  Guth- 
red  called  themselves  her  knights,  and  waited  upon  her 
pleasure  and  delighted  to  do  her  bidding.  . 

Now,  all  this  time  nothing  had  been  seen  of  Wy- 
borga  the  wise  woman;  for  she  had  been  a  journey 
to  places  afar,  as  was  her  custom  at  certain  seasons, 
despite  her  age;  and  the  King  had  forgotten  all  about 
her  dark  sayings,  or,  if  ever  he  remembered  them,  it  was 
but  as  the  idle  tale  of  a  poor  old  crone,  whose  wits  had 
gone  with  the  years  that  were  fled.  King  Hardacnute 
ruled  wisely  and  well,  and  was  at  peace  with  his  neigh 
bors,  and  the  land  was  happy. 

Only  sometimes  Hald  and  other  old  warriors  would 
shake  their  heads  when  they  took  counsel  together, 
and  they  would  say  — 

"  The  times  are  too  easy,  and  the  people  are  too 
slow.  They  forget  the  hardships  of  war-time,  and  if 
the  sword  came  into  the  land  again,  it  would  go  hard 
with  us." 

Well,  one  summer's  day,  when  the  fields  were 
bright  with  flowers  and  the  corn  grew  high,  almost 

15 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

ready  for  the  reaping,  and  when  the  kine  stood  knee 
deep  in  the  long  grass  in  the  valleys,  Prince  Guthred 
and  Wulnoth  set  out  for  a  long  ramble,  and  between 
them,  on  her  little  pony,  Edgiva  rode,  a  garland  of 
white  blossoms,  which  Wulnoth  had  fashioned,  upon 
her  beautiful  hair. 

All  the  world  seemed  bright  and  beautiful:  the 
sun  shone,  and  the  birds  sang,  and  the  brooks  rippled, 
and  all  seemed  to  say  to  them  — "  Waes  heal  to  you, 
little  travellers  —  waes  heal  to  the  three  fair  ones." 
The  squirrels  played  in  the  branches,  and  the  sea- 
birds  screamed  as  they  passed  overhead,  and  the  great, 
lazy  pigs  grunted  as  they  rolled  in  the  woodland  shade, 
and  all  seemed  to  say  —  "  Waes  heal  to  the  three  fair 
ones." 

So  they  went  through  the  meadow-land;  and  they 
went  through  the  woodland  glade,  where  the  great 
ferns  spring  up  and  the  good  people  hide  from  men's 
eyes  all  the  day  long,  waiting  for  the  gloaming,  to 
creep  out  and  dance  their  fairy  dances ;  and  yet,  though 
they  looked  carefully  and  peered  into  many  a  tiny  glen 
and  sat  without  the  least  sound  for  quite  ten  minutes, 
never  one  of  the  good  people  could  they  see,  but  only 
the  rabbits  and  the  wild  birds,  and  the  little  darting 
lizards. 

And  presently  they  came  to  a  dell,  and  there  they 
sat  and  ate  their  cakes,  which  they  had  brought  with 
them,  and  drank  from  the  skin  of  milk,  which  Wulnoth 
had  brought  especially  for  Edgiva  —  for  he  and  the 
Prince  would  have  had  the  cool  water  from  the  brook, 

16 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

only  the  Princess  insisted  that  they  three,  who  were 
friends,  should  share  all  things  equally. 

And  while  they  sat  there,  a  stick  cracked  in  the 
woods,  and  Wulnoth  started  up,  ready  to  guard  the 
Princess  if  need  be:  for  if  a  stick  cracked  some  foot 
must  have  pressed  it. 

But  no  foe,  either  man  or  beast,  came  into  the 
glade,  but  only  an  old  woman  with  gentle  face  and 
kindly  eyes,  and  hair  white  as  the  snow  from  the  north ; 
and  this  woman  said,  as  she  surveyed  the  children  — 

"  Greeting  to  you,  little  ones.  All  good  greeting 
to  you."  And  they  answered  her  — 

"  All  good  greeting  to  you  also,  good  mother." 

"And  who  are  you,  and  how  are  you  called?" 
asked  the  woman ;  "  and  how  is  it  that  a  prince  and 
princess  have  a  thrall  for  their  playmate?" 

Then  the  Prince  looked  angry,  for  he  did  not  like 
people  to  speak  so  to  his  dear  Wulnoth;  and  even 
little  Edgiva  looked  pained.  But  Wulnoth  only 
laughed,  and  he  made  reply  — 

"  Good  mother,  the  great  and  high,  if  they  are 
good  and  true,  may  hold  out  hand  to  the  poor  and  gain 
no  dishonor  thereby.  And  those  who  are  lowly  born 
may  take  such  friendship,  and  yet  no  harm  be  done; 
and  so  it  is  in  this  case." 

"  Thou  hast  answered  well  and  truly,  Wulnoth, 
son  of  Cerdic,"  the  woman  said;  and  at  that  Wulnoth 
stared,  and  demanded  how  she  knew  his  name. 

"  I  know  many  things,"  answered  the  woman,  who 
was  really  old  Wyborga  returning  from  her  travels  to 

2  17 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

her  own  house.    "  I  know  many  things,  and  this  is  one 
of  them  —  many  wonderful  things." 

"  Tell  us  some  more  of  thy  wonderful  things,  good 
mother,"  pleaded  the  little  Princess.  "  Tell  us,  for  we 
are  fond  of  wonder  tales." 

"  Not  now,  little  Princess,"  answered  the  wise 
woman ;  "  go  on  with  your  play.  And  you,  little  Prince, 
when  you  get  back  home,  say  to  your  father  the  King 
that  Wyborga  sends  him  greeting,  and  says  that  the 
time  draws  nigh." 

"  What  time,  good  mother?  "  asked  Guthred  curi 
ously;  but  Wyborga  shook  her  head. 

"  A  dark  time,  little  Prince,  for  thee  and  for  thine, 
of  which  thou  mayst  not  know  now.  But  remember 
when  sorrow  and  tears  come,  as  come  they  will,  that 
manhood  and  honor  are  better  than  a  throne.  Remem 
ber  that  a  prince's  word,  and  the  word  of  every  true 
man,  must  be  kept,  though  death  be  the  price  of  the 
keeping.  Prince  Guthred,  remember  this." 

"  Now  truly,  good  mother,"  cried  Wulnoth,  "  you 
do  speak  very  hard  things;  and,  truly,  methinks  you 
had  little  need  to  ask  our  names,  seeing  that  without 
being  told  you  have  mentioned  them  all  to  us."  And 
at  that  Wyborga  smiled  again. 

But  then  little  Edgiva  drew  close  to  her,  and  she 
again  asked  her  of  her  wonder  stories. 

"Cannot  you  tell  us  even  one?"  she  said;  "not 
one  about  Odin  or  Thor  and  the  heroes  who  dwell  in 
Walhalla?  For  these  are  the  most  wonderful  stories 
of  all." 

18 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

"  Not  the  most  wonderful,  nor  the  most  beautiful 
of  all,  little  Princess,"  was  the  answer.  "  I  know  of 
one  far  better,  far  more  wonderful,  and  far  more  beauti 
ful."  And  at  this  they  all  three  asked  eagerly  what 
this  wonderful  story  could  be. 

"  Oh,  so  wonderful  and  so  beautiful,"  answered 
Wyborga.  "  The  hearing  of  it  turns  sorrow  to  joy, 
and  makes  darkness  become  light,  and  weakness  turn 
into  strength.  But  you  may  not  hear  it  yet;  for,  if 
I  told  it  to  you,  you  would  not  understand  it.  Yet 
this  I  promise,  that  one  day  you  all  three  shall  hear  it." 

"  And  will  sorrow  become  joy,  and  weakness 
strength,  and  darkness  light,  when  we  hear  it?"  cried 
Wulnoth.  And  Wyborga  nodded  and  said :  "  It  will 
indeed." 

"  But  when  and  where  shall  we  hear  it?  "  the  chil 
dren  asked.  "  Shall  we  come  to  you  again?  " 

"  Nay,"  answered  the  wise  woman ;  "  you  will  hear 
it  from  other  lips,  and  in  another  land." 

"  But  what  shall  be  the  sign  that  we  shall  hear 
it?  "  asked  the  Prince,  "  and  how  shall  we  know  that 
it  is  the  story  when  it  is  told?" 

"  Because  it  will  turn  weakness  into  strength,"  said 
Wulnoth.  "  We  are  sure  to  know  then." 

"  And  sorrow  into  joy,  and  darkness  into  light," 
added  Edgiva.  "  Oh,  we  shall  be  sure  to  know, 
brother/' 

"  I  will  give  you  a  sign,"  the  wise  woman  said. 
And  she  took  two  little  pieces  of  rough  wood  from  the 
ground,  and  with  a  piece  of  grass,  she  bound  them 

19 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

together  in  the  form  of  a  cross.  Then  she  plucked  a 
little  spray  of  wild  thorn  and  wound  it  round  her  cross 
and  held  it  up;  and  she  said,  and  her  voice  was  soft 
and  sweet,  like  the  sigh  of  the  summer  wind  amidst  the 
forest  leaves,  "  This  is  the  sign,  dear  children.  One 
day  you  will  come  to  this  sign,  and  then  you  will  hear 
the  most  wonderful  and  the  most  beautiful  story  in  all 
the  wide  world ;  and  when  you  hear  that,  you  will  never 
want  to  hear  of  Odin  or  Thor  any  more." 

Then  she  turned  and  walked  away,  and  not  another 
word  could  they  get  from  her.  So  they  turned  to  start 
on  their  homeward  way,  wondering  what  that  strange 
sign  could  possibly  mean,  and  what  this  story  could  be 
about. 

And  as  they  journeyed  on,  back  through  the  wood 
lands,  suddenly  Edgiva's  little  pony  stopped  and 
planted  its  forefeet  firmly  and  laid  back  its  ears,  snort 
ing  and  trembling  as  if  with  fear. 

"  What  can  be  the  matter  with  him?  "  asked  Prince 
Guthred.  "  There  is  nothing  to  frighten  him." 

"  Be  not  so  sure  of  that,  Prince,"  said  Wulnoth. 
"  The  pony  may  see  more  than  we  can ;  I  have  heard 
that  animals  can  see  warlocks  and  wizards  when  they 
are  invisible  to  mortal  eyes." 

"  Then  what  shall  we  do  for  Edgiva?  "  cried  Guth 
red.  "  We  must  not  let  warlocks  harm  her." 

"  Let  me  get  down  and  pat  him,"  Edgiva  said. 
"  I  will  gather  him  a  handful  of  sweet  grass  and  then 
he  will  go  on." 

So  they  helped  her  to  alight;  but  alas,  no  sooner 
20 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

had  her  foot  touched  the  ground  than  they  heard  a 
dreadful  sound,  a  deep,  angry  growl  of  rage  and  hate; 
and  there,  emerging  from  the  undergrowth,  with  eyes 
ablaze  and  with  yellow  gleaming  fangs,  they  saw  an 
immense  old  he  bear,  a  real  wood-roamer,  a  honey- 
finder,  who  now  was  seeking  for  no  honey. 

And  the  pony,  with  a  snort  of  terror,  started  off  as 
fast  as  it  could  go,  leaving  the  children  alone  there, 
with  the  monster  approaching  them. 

For  a  moment  Prince  Guthred  stood  bewildered, 
and  little  Edgiva  clasped  her  tiny  hands  in  terror;  for, 
indeed,  this  seemed  a  very  dreadful  creature,  and  its 
size  was  so  vast  and  its  claws  so  long,  and  it  seemed 
to  be  saying  to  itself  as  it  came  along  — 

"  Ho,  ho !  Here  is  a  fine  meal  for  me.  This  is 
better  than  risking  the  swineherd's  spear  when  I  go 
stealing  the  pigs.  Ho,  ho!  This  is  much  better." 

Of  course,  the  bear  did  not  really  say  that;  but 
that  is  what  it  seemed  to  the  children;  so  it  is  no 
wonder  that  they  were  frightened. 

"Run,  Guthred!  Run!  Take  Edgiva  and  run!" 
screamed  Wulnoth  frantically.  "  I  will  stay  here  and 
keep  the  bear  busy." 

But  even  in  his  terror  Prince  Guthred  remem 
bered  that  Wulnoth  was  his  friend,  and  it  seemed  a 
hard  thing  to  him  to  run  away  and  leave  him  alone. 

But  Wulnoth  cried  again  —  "  Run  with  thy  sister, 
Prince.  Edgiva  must  be  before  all." 

So  Prince  Guthred  caught  up  Edgiva  in  his  strong 
arms  and  began  to  run,  while  Wulnoth  threw  a  stone 

21 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

at  the  bear  to  make  him  turn  his  way.  But  the  bear 
did  not  turn;  perhaps  he  thought  that  two  children 
were  better  than  one  —  but  he  commenced  to  rush  after 
Guthred,  with  great  roars  of  rage;  and  Wulnoth  ran 
after  the  bear,  calling  him  a  coward  and  a  nithing,  and 
bidding  him  stop  and  fight;  and,  as  he  ran,  he  un 
sheathed  his  stout  knife  and  held  it  ready.  It  was  the 
only  weapon  he  had,  and  the  stoutest  hunters  might 
have  been  forgiven  if  they  had  feared  to  attack  such 
a  monster  with  no  better  arms.  But  Wulnoth  did  not 
think  of  that.  Edgiva  must  be  saved,  and  he  and  that 
knife  must  save  her. 

And  just  then  Guthred  caught  his  foot  in  a  trail 
ing  bramble,  and  fell,  and  the  bear  was  now  very  nigh 
them.  But  Wulnoth  was  also  very  near  to  the  bear, 
running  so  swiftly  that  the  blades  of  grass  had  not  even 
time  to  bend  beneath  his  weight  before  he  had  passed 
on,  and  the  gleaming  knife  was  ready  in  his  hand. 

Now  Wulnoth  knew  full  well  that  the  bear  would 
not  harm  the  others  without  first  rising  on  his  hind 
legs  —  for  that  is  the  way  in  which  the  bears  always 
attack  —  and  for  that  he  was  ready  and  waiting. 

The  bear  stopped  with  a  clumsy  jerk  just  as  Guth 
red  scrambled  to  his  feet,  and  it  opened  its  great  paws 
wide  to  seize  the  boy.  But  Wulnoth  was  there,  and 
he  pushed  Guthred  aside  and  darted  under  the  bear's 
paws,  and  buried  his  knife  in  its  broad,  hairy  chest, 
once,  twice,  and  yet  a  third  time,  swifter  than  the 
lightning  plays  or  the  adder  darts.  Then  the  bear 
roared,  and  strove  to  bite  with  its  wide-open,  slavering 

22 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

jaws,  and  it  dug  its  long  claws  deeply  into  Wulnoth's 
back,  and  tore  muscle  and  flesh  to  the  bone.  But  that 
was  all  it  could  do.  It  had  no  strength  left,  and  it  fell 
on  its  side  and  struggled  and  died ;  and  Wulnoth  uttered 
a  mighty  shout  of  joy,  and  thought  nothing  of  his  pain 
ful  wounds,  for  he  had  done  a  man's  deed  and  had 
saved  Edgiva  and  his  friend  the  Prince. 

And  Guthred  and  Edgiva  came  to  him  and  strove 
to  check  the  blood  that  dripped  from  his  hurts,  and  the 
Princess  would  make  him  sit  while  she  used  her  own 
scarf  for  this  purpose. 

"  Oh,  Wulnoth !  "  cried  Guthred,  "  surely  here  is  the 
story  already,  for  weakness  has  become  strength,  and  you 
have  conquered  the  waster  while  I  fled  like  a  nithing." 

"  Wulnoth  has  been  brave,"  said  Edgiva,  "  but  you 
have  naught  to  grieve  for,  dear  brother.  As  for  the 
story,  this  cannot  be  it,  for  the  sign  of  the  thorn  and 
the  cross  are  not  here." 

"  Let  us  not  worry  about  stories,"  laughed  Wul 
noth,  and  he  was  as  happy  as  could  be.  Indeed,  his 
only  sorrow  was  that  Guthred  had  not  slain  a  bear 
also,  so  that  they  could  have  been  alike.  "  Let  us 
skin  this  monster  and  take  his  coat  home  for  the  Prin 
cess  to  have  a  rug  for  her  feet." 

So  they  set  to'  work,  the  two  boys,  and  though 
it  was  a  long  job,  they  got  the  bear's  skin,  together 
with  its  mighty  head  and  paws;  and  then  they  found 
the  pony  again,  for  that  was  grazing  in  a  field  hard  by, 
and  they  put  the  skin  on  its  back  and  Edgiva  on  the 
skin,  and  set  off  again. 

23 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

And  when  they  reached  the  castle,  and  the  soldiers 
saw  the  skin,  they  clustered  round  in  wonder,  asking 
who  had  killed  the  monster.  Wulnoth  would  have  said 
little,  but  Guthred  said  much,  and  the  men  caught 
Wulnoth  up  and  cried,  "  Skoal "  to  him,  and  carried 
him  into  the  hall  and  set  him  down  before  the  King, 
and  laid  the  head  and  the  claws  and  the  great  skin  on 
the  floor. 

And  now  again  Wulnoth  would  have  said  little,  for 
he  was  modest  and  did  not  like  to  boast,  and  besides, 
he  did  not  want  to  seem  braver  than  the  Prince,  who 
would  have  done  as  he  had  done  if  the  chance  had  been 
his.  But  Guthred  and  Edgiva  stood  at  the  King's  side 
and  told  of  the  fight,  and  made  Wulnoth  show  his 
wounds,  and  the  King  said  that  Wulnoth  had  done 
a  man's  deed,  and  asked  him  what  his  reward  should  be. 

Now,  the  King  had  expected  that  the  boy  would 
ask  that  the  thrall  collar  should  be  taken  from  his  neck 
and  from  his  father's,  but  Wulnoth  made  no  such 
request. 

"  O  King,"  he  said,  "  if,  as  thou  sayest,  I  have  done 
a  man's  deed,  let  a  man's  weapons  be  given  to  me  now, 
and  let  it  be  my  place  to  guard  Edgiva  thy  daughter, 
and  to  sleep  across  the  threshold  at  night." 

Then,  for  a  moment,  the  King  paused  and  frowned, 
for  a  memory  came  of  the  words  of  Wyborga  that  a 
thrall  should  marry  a  king's  daughter;  and  he  won 
dered  whether  that  thrall  was  to  be  this  boy,  and  the 
king's  daughter  Edgiva;  for  if  he  had  thought  that, 
though  Wulnoth  had  slain  the  bear  and  preserved  the 

24 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

Princess,  he  would  have  driven  his  spear  through  him 
as  he  stood,  and  so  have  made  an  end  of  the  matter. 

Then,  when  the  jarls  heard  this  thrall-boy's  words, 
they  cried  out  that  he  should  be  beaten  with  sticks  for 
his  presumption. 

"  Shall  the  son  of  a  churl  be  made  the  Princess's 
guardian?"  they  cried.  "Are  there  no  sons  of  noble 
birth  in  the  land,  O  King?  " 

But  Wulnoth  stood  out,  and  turned  and  showed 
them  the  deep  wounds  made  by  the  claws  of  the  bear, 
and  he  cried  — 

"  Many  there  be  more  noble  in  the  land,  but  are 
there  any  who  would  have  dared  more?  Did  the  bear 
wound  me  more  lightly  than  he  would  have  wounded 
any  man?  Are  these  wounds  less  painful  to  the  churl 
than  they  would  be  to  the  noble?  The  King  asked  me 
what  I  desired,  and  I  have  answered.  I  want  no  other 
gift,  and  if  this  may  not  be,  then  let  be." 

"  He  talks  like  a  man,"  some  laughed ;  but  old 
Hald,  who  liked  the  boy,  answered  — 

"  And  by  the  hammer  of  Thor,  he  acts  like  one, 
and  I  am  minded  that  our  Edgiva  would  have  little 
to  fear  with  Wulnoth  the  son  of  Cerdic  as  her  armed 
man." 

"  The  thing  shall  be,"  answered  the  King,  and  when 
that  was  said  all  had  to  obey.  "  Wulnoth  shall  be  given 
sword  and  spear  and  shield,  and  his  shall  it  be  to  guard 
the  Princess,  and  if  any  harm  comes  to  her,  then  his 
head  shall  pay  the  penalty.  I  have  spoken,  and  the 
thing  is." 

25 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

So  Wulnoth  the  boy  was  given  the  war  tools  of 
a  man,  and  he  was  appointed  the  guardian  of  the  Prin 
cess,  which  is  just  what  he  had  appointed  himself  in 
the  past,  only  then  he  had  no  weapons  save  his  knife. 

But  when  King  Hardacnute  heard  the  message 
which  Wyborga  had  sent  to  him,  his  face  grew  very 
grave,  for  it  showed  him  that  if  he  had  forgotten,  the 
wise  woman  had  remembered,  and  that  the  time  was 
drawing  near  when  war  time  should  be  in  the  land. 

And  also  the  children  spoke  of  the  wonder  tale 
that  Wyborga  had  hinted  at,  and  of  the  strange  thorn 
cross  which  she  had  made;  and  the  King  listened  and 
answered  — 

"  By  Thor,  I  can  make  nothing  of  it !  'T  is  like 
her  other  tale,  and  it  may  be  that  the  one  has  as  much 
in  it  as  the  other." 

Now,  this  is  how  Wulnoth  saved  Edgiva  from  the 
bear,  and  how  he  won  the  man's  tools  and  was  ap 
pointed  watcher  over  the  Princess.  And  this  is  how 
Wyborga  the  Wise  came  again  into  the  land,  and 
showed  the  three  children  the  sign  of  the  thorn-crowned 
cross. 


26 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 


CHAPTER  III 

How  Wulnoth  journeyed  by  the  Birds' 

Road 

JO     Wulnoth     became     the 
i  guard  to   watch   over  Prin 
cess    Edgiva,    and    some    of 
King  Hardacnute's  warriors 
were  wroth,  and  said  that  the 
thing  was  a  shame,  and  that 
even  if  it  were  not  so,  a  boy 
like  Cerdic's  son  should  not 
[be  given  such  an  honorable 
task    when    many    a    young 
noble  would  have  been  glad  to  accept  such  trust. 

But  though  Wulnoth  was  indeed  a  boy  in  years, 
yet  in  stature  and  in  strength  he  v/as  a  match  for  many 
above  his  age,  so  tall  and  so  lusty  was  he.  And  old  Hald 
laughed  again  when  he  heard  these  words,  and  he 
said  — 

"  The  wolf  cub  is  almost  grown ;  let  those  beware 
its  fangs  who  would  pull  its  ears." 

And  amongst  those  who  were  angered  at  the 
King's  choice  was  the  keeper  of  the  arms,  ^ZEthelmar; 
and  he,  to  spite  the  boy,  gave  him  the  weapons  of  the 
strongest  —  the  heaviest  spear  and  the  weightiest 

27 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

sword  and  shield;  and  he  in  his  turn  laughed  and  said 
to  himself  — 

"  Now  we  shall  see  how  Raid's  wolf  cub  will  bear 
the  weight  of  the  toys  he  has  asked  for." 

Wulnoth  knew  his  weapons  were  too  heavy,  but 
he  was  too  proud  to  seek  to  have  them  altered,  and  he 
would  have  borne  them  in  patience  but  that  Hald  saw 
him;  and  the  old  Constable  stopped  and  stroked  his 
beard,  and  asked  him  who  it  was  who  gave  him  his 
man's  tools. 

"  Now,  these  are  too  weighty  for  you,"  he  said 
when  Wulnoth  had  answered  him,  "  and  it  was  but  a 
poor  trick  of  ^Ethelmar's  to  give  such  to  you.  You 
must  have  lighter  ones,  my  young  warrior." 

But  Wulnoth  answered  that  since  he  had  been 
given  these  he  v/ould  keep  them,  and  even  JEthelmar 
should  see  that  his  strength  was  equal  to  his  task. 

"  Not  so,"  said  the  Constable,  quietly,  when  he 
heard  the  boy's  words.  "  That  only  comes  from  a 
proud  heart,  and  the  Princess  must  not  be  endangered 
because  of  your  pride." 

"  How  could  the  Princess  be  endangered?  "  cried 
Wulnoth.  "  I  do  not  see  that,  Hald." 

"  Weapons  that  you  cannot  use  are  as  if  you  had 
no  weapons  at  all,  Wulnoth,"  replied  Hald.  "  How,  if 
you  had  to  use  that  long  spear,  which  is  too  clumsy  for 
you,  or  that  sword  which  is  too  heavy?  The  Princess 
might  suffer  harm  because  you  could  not  well  protect 
her.  We  must  have  this  remedied,  my  son." 

And  Hald  was  as  good  as  his  word,  and  gave 
28 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

Wulnoth  man's  tools  more  suited  to  his  strength,  and 
he  said  — 

"  Let  not  pride  make  thee  fall,  Wulnoth.  If  they 
laugh  at  thee  for  having  these,  thou  canst  the  better 
show  them  thy  skill  when  the  day  of  testing  comes." 

At  that  Wulnoth  was  content,  and  though  some 
laughed  at  him,  he  answered  laugh  with  laugh,  and 
never  bore  himself  like  a  boaster,  nor  was  led  to  talk 
of  what  he  could  do,  but  he  only  answered  when  such 
questions  were  put  to  him  — 

"  One  cannot  say  what  he  will  do  until  the  test 
comes.  When  the  hour  is,  then  I  hope  I  shall  not  prove 
a  nithing,  and  meanwhile  I  cannot  do  better  than  watch 
such  skilled  warriors  as  you  who  now  laugh  at  my 
youth." 

Now,  that  showed  that  Wulnoth  was  wise,  for  had 
he  answered  angrily  he  would  but  have  been  laughed  at 
the  more,  and  would  have  made  many  enemies,  whereas 
now  the  soldiers  said  that  he  was  modest  and  well- 
spoken,  and  they  taught  him  many  things  relating  to 
war;  and  Cerdic  his  father,  each  day  when  the  boy 
used  to  visit  him,  made  him  exercise  both  with  sword 
and  spear,  and  in  running  and  wrestling;  and  Prince 
Guthred  would  exercise  with  him,  so  that  he,  too,  might 
become  a  mighty  champion  in  his  day,  and  go  to  the 
wars  with  his  friend. 

But  the  Prince  was  not  so  cunning  nor  so  strong 
as  Wulnoth,  and,  moreover,  he  was  more  gentle  and 
tender;  and  sometimes  the  King  his  father  would  be 
angry,  and  say  that  he  was  more  fitted  to  handle  a 

29 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

distaff  than  to  hurl  a  spear.  But  the  King  was  wrong 
—  the  boy  was  gentle  and  kind,  but  his  heart  was  brave, 
and  he  was  patient,  more  patient  than  Wulnoth  even, 
and  he  who  has  learnt  patience  has  learnt  a  mighty 
lesson. 

But  in  all  this  time  no  sign  of  the  sea-kings  was 
seen,  though  by  day  and  night  watch  was  kept,  and  all 
along  the  coast  the  great  beacons  were  piled  ready  for 
the  lighting  should  the  long  ships  of  the  pirates  be 
sighted  upon  the  waves. 

And  the  King  laughed,  and  said  that  surely  Wy- 
borga  the  Wise  was  wise  no  longer,  for  her  stories, 
though  they  were  ill-omened,  did  not  come  true. 

As  for  the  skin  of  the  wood-roamer,  that  was  made 
into  a  foot  rug  for  Edgiva,  and  the  head  and  the  paws 
were  placed  in  the  King's  hall,  with  a  rude  writing  be 
neath,  made  by  Reinbaldus  the  Scald,  to  tell  how  Wul 
noth,  the  son  of  Cerdic,  slew  the  monster  with  his  knife. 

So  the  days  passed  away,  and  now  Wulnoth  was 
fifteen,  and  his  little  Princess  was  nigh  five  years  old, 
and  so  beautiful  to  gaze  upon  that  the  buds  of  the 
flowers  would  open  as  she  passed,  so  that  they  might 
look  at  that  which  was  more  beautiful  than  they  were; 
and  the  wild  birds  would  gather  o'er  her  head,  and  sing 
their  songs  in  honor  of  the  fairest  of  children;  and 
already  the  jarls  spoke  to  their  young  sons  and  bade 
them  strive  to  excel  in  strength  and  in  war,  so  that  when 
the  time  came  for  Edgiva  to  be  given  in  marriage  they 
might  be  amongst  the  mightiest  who  should  strive  for 
her  hand. 

30 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

Now  it  chanced  one  day  that  Guthred  the  Prince, 
and  his  sister,  and  Wulnoth  her  watcher  went  together 
into  the  woods  nigh  to  the  spot  where  they  had  met 
the  bear  —  for  they  feared  no  bear  now,  nor  yet  the 
surliest  of  the  wild  boars  —  and  while  they  tarried  in 
the  woodland  shade  Wyborga  the  Wise  came  and 
greeted  them,  and  asked  how  they  fared.  And  Edgiva 
went  to  her  side  and  answered  — 

"  O  good  mother,  we  fare  well,  but  we  have  not 
yet  heard  the  wonder  tale,  nor  have  we  found  the  sign 
—  the  thorn-covered  cross  —  though  we  have  looked 
long  and  searched  far  for  it." 

"  The  sign  will  come,  and  the  tale  will  come,  Prin 
cess  —  all  in  good  time  will  it  surely  come,"  was  the 
answer;  and  then  Wyborga  gathered  the  three  around 
her  and  told  them  of  many  things  —  of  wonders  from 
far  lands,  of  the  birds'  talk  and  the  beasts'  talk,  and 
things  that  men  know  nothing  of;  and  while  they 
talked  there  came  a  blowing  of  horns,  and  the  King 
rode  by  on  the  chase,  and  reined  his  horse  and  spoke 
to  the  wise  woman  with  kind,  good  humor. 

"  Greeting,  Wyborga,"  he  said.  "  Our  watch  fires 
are  piled,  but  they  are  unlighted;  our  warders  watch, 
but  give  no  alarm;  our  swords  are  keen,  but  they  sing 
no  song.  Surely  thy  wisdom  was  at  fault  when  thou 
didst  prophesy  evil  for  the  land." 

"  Art  thou  so  impatient  for  the  evil  to  come,  O 
King?"  she  answered  sadly.  "It  will  come  sure,  if 
it  comes  slow.  God  moves  not  quickly." 

"God?"     answered    the     King    lightly.       "Why, 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

Wyborga,  we  have  many  gods,  of  whom  Odin  and 
Thor  are  the  mightiest  —  which  of  them  dost  thou  speak 
of?  They  move  fast  enough  for  me,  for  they  ride  the 
storm  wind  so  swiftly  that  all  the  storm  sisters  are  left 
far  behind  in  their  path.  Which  god  do  you  speak 
of,  Wyborga?" 

Then  Wyborga  stooped,  and  with  the  end  of  her 
wand  which  she  used  to  aid  her  steps  she  marked  on 
the  ground,  and  the  marks  that  she  made  formed  a 
cross. 

"  The  God  of  this  sign,  O  King,"  she  said.  And  at 
that  the  King  shook  his  head,  and  thought  with  pity 
that  surely  poor  old  Wyborga  was  mad,  for  of  all  the 
gods  of  the  Northland  was  there  none  whose  sign  was 
a  cross. 

"  Now,  good  mother,"  he  said  aloud,  "  I  understand 
not  thy  sign.  Canst  thou  give  me  no  other  by  which 
I  shall  know  when  the  time  is  near?  " 

Then  Wyborga  bent  her  head  in  thought,  and  was 
silent  for  a  space,  and  after  that  she  looked  up  and 
spoke,  and  said  to  the  King  — 

"  So  be  it.  I  will  give  you  one  sign,  and  when  you 
see  that,  then  be  sure  that  soon  the  sword  shall  sing  the 
death  song  in  the  land." 

"  Good !  "  cried  the  King.     "  Give  me  this  sign." 

Then  Wyborga  pointed  to  where  Wulnoth  stood 
near,  and  she  said  — 

"  This  is  the  sign,  O  King.  When  this  boy  treads 
the  birds'  road,  then  be  sure  that  the  time  has  come." 
And  at  that  the  King  laughed  aloud. 

32 


"  Now,  by  my  beard,"  he  said,  "  if  that  were  pos 
sible,  then  would  I  do  well  to  slay  Wulnoth,  son  of 
Cerdic,  and  so  the  evil  should  never  come.  But  no 
mortal  foot  has  trodden  the  birds'  road  yet,  and  none 
ever  shall,  so  let  Wulnoth  live,  and  let  the  evil  be  far 
off;  and  now  greeting,  mother." 

"  Greeting,  King,"  she  answered,  and  Wulnoth  and 
the  Prince  cried  "  Skoal "  to  the  King,  and  Edgiva 
kissed  her  hand  to  him,  and  so  Hardacnute  and  his 
men  rode  on,  laughing  to  themselves;  for  how  could 
old  Wyborga  speak  of  any  treading  the  birds'  road 
without  wings?  and  where  was  there  a  man  in  the 
world  winged  like  the  eagle  or  raven? 

And  Wulnoth  and  the  Prince  and  Edgiva  went 
back  to  the  hall,  and  they  wondered  also,  pondering 
over  the  strange  things  spoken  by  Wyborga  the  Wise. 

And  yet  that  which  the  wise  woman  spoke  came 
to  pass,  and  this  was  the  manner  of  its  coming.  There 
was  in  the  hall  of  King  Hardacnute  a  young  noble 
of  Denmark,  a  dark,  black-haired  young  holda,  who  had 
journeyed  across  the  mountains  seeking  adventure,  as 
he  said,  and  had  been  well  received  and  given  an  honor 
able  place  by  the  King,  in  spite  of  the  warnings  of 
his  jarls,  and  especially  of  old  Hald. 

"  A  viper  stings  sooner  or  later,"  said  the  Con 
stable,  "  and  a  Dane  plays  false.  Kill  the  stranger  or 
send  him  on,  for  we  want  no  spying  Haco  here." 

But  the  King  answered  that  a  man's  hall  must 
ever  be  open  to  the  wanderer,  and  that  it  did  not  be 
come  brave  men  to  be  inhospitable;  and  so  this  youth, 
3  33 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

whose  name  was  Osbert,  tarried  in  Lethra  —  a  big, 
bragging  young  giant,  and  over  fond  of  the  drink 
horn. 

Now,  one  day,  as  Wulnoth  stood  guarding  the 
couch  of  Edgiva,  for  she  had  fallen  asleep  in  the  shade 
of  the  courtyard,  lo,  there  came  Osbert  the  Dane  strid 
ing  along,  all  flushed  with  wine.  Now,  Osbert  looked 
upon  Wulnoth  with  scorn,  because  he  was  a  boy  and 
a  thrall,  and  also  because  he  knew  that  his  father 
had  smitten  Berwulf  with  his  own  axe  in  the  hall  of 
Tholk,  son  of  Cerdic  —  for  Osbert  was  of  the  blood  of 
Berwulf. 

Therefore,  seeing  Edgiva  sleeping  there  and 
guarded  by  Wulnoth,  Osbert  thought  to  make  mock  of 
the  boy,  and  he  strode  up  and  seized  Edgiva  and  kissed 
her,  so  that  she  cried  out  partly  in  fear  and  partly  in 
anger  at  being  so  rudely  aroused ;  and  Wulnoth  started 
forward,  and  presented  his  spear,  and  cried  fiercely  — 

"  Set  down  the  Lady  Edgiva  instantly,  thou  rude 
Dane,  or  I  will  pierce  thee  with  this  spear." 

Then  did  Osbert  place  the  Princess  down,  and  he 
drew  his  heavy  sword,  and  swung  his  shield  from  his 
back  to  his  arm,  and  he  laughed  right  scornfully. 

"  Thou  wilt  pierce  me,  thou  carl.  That  will  we 
see,"  and  with  that  he  made  at  Wulnoth  fiercely. 

But  Hald  the  Constable  was  nigh,  and  when  he 
heard  the  signs  of  strife  he  seized  his  great  sword  and 
strode  into  the  courtyard,  and  struck  the  weapons  apart, 
and  demanded  sternly  how  it  came  that  any  dared  to 
fight  in  the  courtyard  of  the  King. 

34 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

"  This  dog  insulted  me,"  cried  the  Dane  fiercely, 
"  and  for  it,  by  Thor,  he  shall  die !  " 

"  By  Thor,  he  shall  not  die !  "  answered  Hald,  "  un 
til  we  know  the  truth  of  this  business;  but,  for  that 
matter,  thou  mightest  find  it  hard  to  slay  him,  Dane." 

So  Wulnoth  told  how  he  came  to  have  a  quarrel 
with  Osbert,  and  the  brow  of  Hald  grew  dark  when 
he  heard  of  the  slight  to  Edgiva,  who  now  stood  weep 
ing,  and  he  commanded  the  Dane  to  be  carried  before 
Hardacnute,  that  the  King  might  say  his  pleasure. 

And  when  the  King  heard,  he  said  sternly  — 

"  Osbert,  stranger  amongst  us,  hadst  thou  been 
one  of  my  people,  I  would  surely  have  had  thy  head 
smitten  off.  But  thou  art  a  stranger,  and  one  who  has 
been  my  guest,  and  I  may  not  do  this  thing.  Yet  this 
I  will  do.  Thy  arms  shall  be  taken  from  thee  and 
broken  as  the  arms  of  a  nithing,  and  thou  shalt  be 
scourged  with  rods,  a  blow  for  every  tear  that  the  Lady 
Edgiva  has  shed,  and  thou  shalt  be  driven  from  my 
lands;  and  if  thou  comest  here  again,  then  thou  shalt 
be  slain." 

And  the  King's  word  was  obeyed,  and  the  Dane's 
weapons  were  broken,  and  he  was  scourged  with  rods, 
a  blow  for  each  tear  that  the  Princess  had  shed;  and 
when  the  scourging  was  ended  the  King  bade  him  be 
gone  as  he  valued  his  life. 

And  Osbert,  smarting  with  the  beating,  and  mad 
with  rage,  spoke  boldly  and  said  — 

"  Perchance  this  scourging  I  deserve,  O  King,  for 
letting  the  wine  horn  make  me  into  a  weakling;  yet 

35 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

bitter  shall  be  the  price  paid  for  it,  O  King.  For  each 
blow  of  the  rod  blood  shall  flow,  and  the  sword 
sing  its  song.  Now  I  go  as  thou  hast  said,  for  indeed 
I  could  not  remain  longer;  but  be  sure  that  thou  wilt 
hear  of  me  again,  ere  long,  O  King,  and  our  greeting 
will  be  brief." 

But  the  King  laughed  scornfully.  "  Big  words 
from  an  angry  boy,"  he  said.  "  Get  thee  gone  while 
thou  art  safe."  And  Osbert  turned  and  went. 

And  a  few  days  after  that,  Wulnoth  and  Guthred 
and  Edgiva  went  to  the  top  of  the  great  Raven  Rock, 
from  whence  they  could  see  for  many  a  mile,  and  at  the 
foot  of  which  the  sea  fretted  and  chafed  and  broke  itself 
into  foam  at  the  high  tide ;  and  here  they  sat  watching 
the  sea-birds  circle  as  they  trod  the  birds'  road  down  to 
the  water,  and  up  to  the  crags  where  their  nests  were 
built. 

Not  a  sign  of  living  man  was  there;  all  was 
peaceful  and  calm;  and  Wulnoth  lay  on  the  ground, 
watching  the  Princess,  who  had  strayed  to  gather  wild 
blossoms,  whilst  Guthred  cautiously  bent  over  the 
height,  seeking  to  steal  the  eggs  from  a  seamew's  nest. 

And  while  thus  they  were  all  serene  and  safe,  sud 
denly  a  shadow  fell  upon  Wulnoth,  and  a  dark  face 
looked  down  upon  him,  and  a  strong  hand  seized  him, 
and  the  voice  of  Osbert  hissed  in  his  ear  — 

"  Thou  dog  of  a  Saxon  thrall  —  die !  " 

And  then  came  the  sharp  bitter  bite  of  a  knife  in 
the  side,  and  a  red  mist  rose  before  Wulnoth's  eyes, 
and  a  wicked  laugh  echoed  in  his  ear. 

36 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

And  it  seemed  as  though  he  were  sinking  into  the 
storm-land,  when  a  sound  called  his  spirit  back,  and 
that  sound  was  the  scream  of  the  Princess  Edgiva. 
He  heard  also  Guthred  shout,  and  he  heard  Osbert 
cry  — 

"  Greeting  to  thee,  Prince.  Yonder  lies  thy  thrall 
friend  slain,  and  here  is  the  Princess,  thy  sister.  Go 
and  tell  thy  father  —  for  this  I  spare  thy  life  —  that 
I  have  sent  her  to  the  storm-land  by  the  birds'  road." 

Then  Wulnoth  managed  to  stagger  to  his  feet ;  and 
he  saw,  —  oh,  the  horror  of  it,  —  he  saw  that  nithing  lift 
Edgiva  the  Beautiful  high  in  the  air,  and  send  her  over 
the  Raven  Rock  into  the  angry  sea  so  far  below ;  and  he 
uttered  a  great  cry,  and  all  his  strength  seemed  to  come 
back,  so  that  he  picked  up  his  spear  and  hurled  it,  and 
it  smote  Osbert  a  fierce  blow  in  the  shoulder,  making 
him  cry  out  and  turn  and  flee,  plucking  out  the  weapon 
and  casting  it  aside  as  he  went. 

"  Run,  run,"  cried  Wulnoth  to  Guthred.  "  Run  so 
that  the  grass  feels  not  thy  touch.  Nay,  not  after 
that  nithing,"  as  the  Prince  was  starting  after  the 
wounded  Osbert.  "  We  have  more  to  think  of  than  him. 
Run  to  the  shore  and  bid  them  launch  a  boat  and  come 
to  the  aid  of  Edgiva.  I  go  to  her  now." 

"Alas,  how  canst  thou,  my  friend?"  cried  Guth 
red.  "  The  way  to  the  water  is  long  and  the  path  hard ; 
and  even  if  she  lives  now  she  will  have  died  ere  thou 
canst  reach  her." 

"  The  way  is  short  and  the  path  easy,"  cried  Wul 
noth,  as  he  cast  off  his  tunic.  "  Tell  thy  father,  my 

37 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

lord  the  King,  that  Wyborga's  words  have  come  true, 
for  I  go  by  the  birds'  road." 

And  with  that  he  stood  on  the  verge  of  the  mighty 
Raven  Rock,  and  he  saw  far  below,  a  gleam  of  gold 
in  the  water,  as  when  the  salmon  play  in  the  sunlit 
waves;  and  then,  while  Guthred  stood  in  wonder  and 
silence,  he  dived  straight  and  true,  speeding  to  the 
perishing  Edgiva  along  the  birds'  road. 

And  this  is  how  Osbert  the  Dane  brought  trouble 
into  the  land,  and  how  Wulnoth  fulfilled  the  prophecy 
of  Wyborga  the  Wise. 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 


CHAPTER  IV 

The  Coming  of  Hungwar  and  Hubba 

,OWN  into  the  angry  waves 
went  Wulnoth,  treading  the 
birds'   road;     for   only  thus 
could  he  hope  to  reach  Ed- 
giva   in    time    to    save    her. 
Down  he  went,  and  he  smote 
the  waves  and  sank,  even  to 
the  very  bottom  of  the  depths, 
while  the  surges  roared  and 
thundered  above  him. 
Weak  was  he  from  loss  of  blood  and  sore  pain, 
for  the  knife  of  Osbert  the  Dane  had  bitten  deeply; 
but  strong  was  he  with  his  devotion  for  Edgiva,  and 
the  strength  overcame  the  weakness. 

Down,  down  he  went;  then  he  rose  and  came  to 
the  surface  and  shook  the  water  from  his  eyes  and 
glanced  around;  and  there,  floating  away  now  on 
the  ebbing  tide,  her  golden  hair  rising  and  falling 
on  the  waves,  he  saw  the  jewel  of  Lethra,  the  Princess 
Edgiva. 

Then,  cleaving  the  waves  with  strong  arms,  though 
every  stroke  left  a  crimson  stain  behind  it,  Wulnoth 

39 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

pressed  forward,  swift  as  the  sturgeon  takes  its  way. 
His  eyes  were  fixed  upon  the  fair  little  face,  which  was 
now  slowly  sinking  beneath  the  waves ;  and  he  gave  a 
loud  cry  and  leaped  sheer  out  of  the  water,  as  the  salmon 
leaps  when  it  climbs  the  falls,  and  his  right  hand 
snatched  at  her  and  lifted  her  above  the  water  again; 
and  then  the  heart  of  Wulnoth  was  very  glad,  for  he 
felt  that  once  more  he  should  save  Edgiva. 

And  now  back  to  the  land  he  turned  and  on  he 
swam,  but  the  tide  ran  fierce,  and  his  blood  oozed  fast, 
and  the  way  was  long,  and  he  was  faint  and  could 
swim  no  more.  So  he  turned  on  his  back  and  floated, 
letting  Edgiva's  golden,  crowned  head  rest  on  his 
bosom;  and  so  he  stayed  while  the  sea-birds  flew  over 
head  and  called  to  him,  bidding  him  be  of  good  cheer, 
for  that  help  was  coming. 

And  help  was  coming  indeed;  for  the  Prince  had 
run  swift  as  the  arrow  flies  and  had  cried  to  Hald  the 
Constable ;  and  now  one  of  the  King's  boats  was  com 
ing  over  the  waves,  and  strong  arms  were  at  the  oars, 
while  Hald  stood  shading  his  eyes  and  crying  — 

"Holloa!  Holloa!  Wulnoth  son  of  Cerdic! 
Holloa!" 

And  Wulnoth  heard  as  one  who  hears  a  sound  from 
afar,  when  sleep  presses  upon  his  eyes;  and  he  tried 
to  answer  but  his  voice  was  gone.  But  the  sea-birds 
aided  him,  for  they  gathered  over  his  head,  screaming 
shrilly;  and  when  Hald  saw  that,  he  knew  that  thither 
he  must  go,  and  he  gave  order  and  the  boat  sped  on 
and  came  to  the  spot,  and  there  floated  Wulnoth,  with 

40 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

Edgiva's  head  pillowed  on  his  heart,  and  both  with 
their  eyes  closed  as  in  their  last  sleep. 

Strong  but  tender  hands  lifted  them  in,  and  strong 
hands  urged  the  boat  back ;  and  they  were  taken  to  the 
King's  hall  and  tended  by  the  Queen  herself ;  for  Queen 
Wulfreda  was  skilled  in  healing.  And  search  was  made 
through  the  land  for  the  nithing  who  had  done  this 
thing;  yet,  though  they  rode  throughout  all  the  King's 
borders,  they  found  no  trace  of  Osbert  the  Dane. 

And  Wyborga  the  Wise  also  came,  bringing  medi 
cines  of  her  own;  and  so  soon  the  sick  ones  awoke 
from  their  slumber,  and  Wulnoth  was  commanded  to 
come  before  the  King. 

And  there,  in  the  great  hall,  with  all  the  jarls 
around  him,  the  King  praised  Wulnoth,  and  asked  him 
what  he  would  choose  as  his  gift,  and  said  that  now  he 
would  take  the  thrall's  collar  from  his  neck. 

But  Wulnoth  made  answer,  and  his  voice  was  low 
and  sad,  and  he  said  that  the  collar  should  not  be  taken 
from  his  neck,  but  that  instead  of  gifts  he  should  be 
scourged,  because  he,  being  armed,  and  the  Princess's 
watcher,  had  suffered  harm  to  come  to  her. 

"  Not  honor,  but  disgrace,  do  I  deserve,  O  King," 
he  said ;  "  for  I  have  proved  myself  a  false  watcher." 

"  Now,  that  may  not  be,"  cried  the  King,  "  for  none 
would  have  dared  to  tread  the  birds'  road  as  thou  hast 
done."  But  to  that  Hald  said  — 

"  There  is  reason  in  the  boy's  words,  O  King. 
Therefore  let  it  be  as  he  says;  but  for  his  reward  take 
the  collar  from  his  father's  neck,  and  give  Cerdic  five 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

hides  of  good  land,  so  that  he  shall  be  noble."  And 
all  the  redesmen  said  that  the  Constable's  words  were 
good  words  and  that  it  was  a  wise  saying. 

So  the  King  commanded  that  Cerdic  should  be 
given  five  hides  of  good  land  and  that  the  thrall  collar 
should  be  taken  from  his  neck;  and  then  Reinbaldus 
the  scald  made  a  song  and  sang  it  in  the  great  hall 
while  the  King  feasted,  and  this  was  the  song  he  sang  — 

Over  the  storm  wave,  over  the  swan  bath, 
Cerdic  the  Saxon  came,  to  Lethra  fleeing 
From  the  fierce  anger  of  Berwulf  the  viking, 
Fleeing  with  Olfa,  and  the  child  Wulnoth; 
Thus  came  young  Wulnoth  to  fair  Lethra. 

Wulnoth  the  boy  thrall,  friend  of  Prince  Guthred, 
Straying  with  Edgiva  deep  in  the  woodland, 
Then  came  the  waster  roaring  against  them, 
Fierce  in  his  anger,  he  the  death  giver. 
Woe  for  Prince  Guthred  !  woe  for  Edgiva ! 
Swift  to  their  succor  came  Wulnoth  hasting, 
Armed  with  a  knife  alone,  slew  he  the  monster, 
Dead  now  before  them  lies  the  wood  waster. 

Nithing  and  traitor,  Osbert  the  Dane  came, 
Wounded  with  coward  blow,  Wulnoth  the  watcher, 
Cast  from  the  Raven  Rock,  Lethra's  Edgiva, 
Into  the  stormy  waves  hurled  he  the  fair  one. 
"Thus,  tell  ye  Lethra's  King,  Osbert  repays  him." 
Laughter  to  sorrow  turned  when  the  spear  bit  him, 
Fleeing,  like  frightened  hare,  swiftly  the  Dane  ran, 
Wulnoth's  love  token  bore  he  away  with  him. 

Far  'neath  the  Raven  Rock,  in  the  wild  swan  bath, 
There  is  Edgiva,  Edgiva  the  Beautiful  — 
Who  from  the  death  sleep  backward  shall  bear  her  ? 
Who  by  the  birds'  road  rushes  to  save  her? 
42 


WULNOTH   THE  WANDERER 

Who  from  the  angry  waves  bravely  doth  bear  her, 
While  his  own  crimson  blood  marks  out  his  pathway  ? 
Wulnoth,  Cerdic's  son,  Wulnoth  the  watcher, 
He  trod  the  birds'  road,  saving  Edgiva, 
Skoal  then  to  Cerdic's  son, 
And  skoal  to  Edgiva. 

Such  was  the  song  which  Reinbaldus  sang;  and 
the  soldiers  and  the  people  said  it  was  a  fair  song  and 
a  true  song,  and  that  Wulnoth  was  worthy  of  honor. 
And  they  called  the  Raven's  Rock  "  Wulnoth's  Road," 
because  of  the  great  leap  which  he  took  thence  into  the 
swan  bath  to  rescue  Edgiva. 

Yet  still  Wulnoth  himself  felt  darkened,  for  he  re 
flected  that  he,  being  the  Princess's  watcher,  ought  to 
have  been  standing  on  guard  rather  than  lying  there 
taking  his  ease  so  that  Osbert  the  Dane  could  come 
upon  them;  and  though  many  strove  to  banish  such 
thoughts  from  his  mind,  old  Hald  said  — 

"  Let  be.  The  boy  will  be  all  the  better  for  think 
ing  on  it.  I  will  warrant  me  he  will  never  now  be  found 
asleep  at  his  post,  let  the  watch  be  as  long  as  it  will." 

But  now  King  Hardacnute  was  indeed  grave,  for 
here  was  Wyborga's  prophecy  fulfilled,  and  he  looked 
for  the  foe  to  come. 

But  no  enemy  came,  no,  not  for  a  week,  nor  two, 
nor  a  full  month;  and  then,  one  morning,  just  as  the 
King  was  beginning  to  think  that  it  was  but  a  fable  after 
all,  far  out  on  the  Westarweg  six  long  ships  appeared, 
each  with  its  huge  sail,  each  with  its  long  pennon,  each 
with  its  sides  bright  with  the  long  rows  of  shields  hung 
over  the  bulwarks,  each  propelled  by  banks  of  long 

43 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

oars;  and  from  the  foremost  one  floated  a  mighty  ban 
ner  with  a  great  black  raven  upon  it,  so  that  all  might 
know  that  these  were  ships  of  the  sea-kings  and  pirates, 
lords  from  Juteland  and  Denmark. 

"  Now,"  said  old  Hald,  as  he  stood  on  the  tower 
and  gazed  seaward  long  and  hard,  "  if  these  be  the 
ships  of  Regner  Lodbrok,  the  son  of  Sigurd,  it  will  be 
a  hard  fight  and  a  long  that  we  shall  have;  for  of  all 
the  sea-kings  that  carry  fire  and  sword,  there  is  none 
so  mighty  as  the  dragon  slayer." 

"  Methinks  't  is  the  banner  of  the  son  of  Sigurd," 
said  the  King,  who  stood  beside  him,  and  old  Hald 
nodded. 

"  By  land  or  by  sea,  O  King?  "  he  asked.  And  the 
King  mused  — 

"  By  sea  if  it  would  save  the  land  from  blood,"  he 
said,  "  but  I  fear  it  will  not.  My  word  is,  meet  them 
on  land." 

"  And  ere  they  land,  every  ship  that  Lethra  pos 
sesses  will  be  in  flames,"  answered  Hald.  "  If  we  must 
lose  our  ships,  better  to  man  them  and  lose  them  in  the 
man's  game  than  to  sit  like  sheep  and  see  them  burn." 
And  the  King  answered  — 

"  Be  it  so." 

So  the  war  horns  sounded,  and  the  beacons  blazed, 
and  all  men  came  trooping  in,  and  the  women  and  chil 
dren  gathered  in  the  King's  hall,  for  there  alone  might  be 
found  safety  for  them.  And  all  the  cattle  were  driven 
into  the  courtyard,  or  else  turned  loose  in  the  deep 
forest  where  the  foe  would  not  be  likely  to  find  them. 

44 


WULNOTH    THE     WANDERER 

"  Guthred,  my  friend  and  brother,"  said  Wulnoth, 
as  he  stood  by  the  side  of  the  Prince,  "  so  at  last  we  are 
really  to  see  the  man's  game  played  and  to  take  part 
in  it!  Is  this  Regner  Lodbrok  so  mighty,  then?  " 

"  I  have  heard  my  father  say  that  there  lives  no 
greater  warrior,  and  that  though  he  is  terrible  in  battle 
he  is  just  and  loves  brave  men,  and  not  cruel  like  some 
—  not  like  his  two  sons,  Hungwar  and  Hubba ;  for 
where  they  go  there  is  the  cry  of  the  woman  and  the 
child,  and  the  scream  of  the  tortured  one.  Thou  know- 
est  that  it  was  Regner  Lodbrok  who  slew  the  dragon?  " 

"  Nay,"  answered  Wulnoth.  "  I  know  not  the 
story.  Tell  it  to  me,  I  pray." 

"  This  is  how  the  scalds  have  it,"  answered  the 
Prince.  "  You  must  know  that  this  Regner  Lodbrok, 
the  son  of  Sigurd,  loved  a  lady  named  Thora,  who  was 
the  fairest  woman  who  ever  lived  —  " 

"  Not  fairer  than  our  Edgiva,"  cried  Wulnoth  jeal 
ously,  and  the  Prince  smiled. 

"  That  I  cannot  say,  seeing  that  Edgiva  my  sister 
is  but  a  child,  and  this  lady  was  a  woman.  But  be  that 
as  it  may.  A  warlock  took  the  Lady  Thora  and  carried 
her  away,  and  left  her  guarded  by  a  fiery  dragon  — 
a  dreadful  monster  whom  no  man  could  overcome 
because  it  belched  out  flames  at  them.  But  Regner 
Lodbrok  1  heard  of  this,  and  he  swore  by  Thor  that  he 

1  This  story  of  Regner  Lodbrok  is  one  of  the  most  noted  in  all 
the  old  sagas,  and  there  are  many  concerning  his  wonderful  deeds. 
Regner  was  called  Lodbrok  on  account  of  thus  wrapping  himself  up 
in  skins  to  fight  the  dragon.  Some  old  writers  who  wrote  in  Latin 
translate  the  name  into  Vittosa.  femora.Ua.,  which  means  hairy  trousers. 

45 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

would  slay  the  monster  and  free  the  Lady  Thora.  So  he 
took  skins  of  oxen,  and  thereof  he  made  clothing  to 
cover  all  his  body,  from  the  feet  to  the  neck,  and  thus 
covered  he  went  to  the  cave  and  rushed  at  the  dragon. 
The  monster  spat  fire  at  him,  but  Regner  Lodbrok  held 
his  shield  before  his  face,  and  the  flames  scorched  the 
skins  but  harmed  not  him,  and  he  buried  his  sword  in 
the  dragon's  heart  and  slew  him,  and  freed  the  Lady 
Thora  and  carried  her  back  with  him." 

"  How  brave  of  him !  "  cried  Wulnoth.  "  Surely 
'twas  a  man's  deed,  and  if  such  a  foe  is  coming,  thou 
and  I,  O  Prince,  shall  see  some  great  deeds  done 
to-day." 

"  We  may,  Wulnoth,  my  friend,"  answered  Guth- 
red.  "  But  remember  what  Wyborga  the  Wise  has 
said.  In  this  battle  the  King,  my  father,  is  to  be  slain, 
and  I  am  to  become  a  slave,"  and  at  that  Wulnoth  had 
no  word  to  say,  for  the  grief  of  it  was  too  much  for 
him. 

"  Wulnoth,"  the  Prince  went  on  sadly,  "  if  this  thing 
is  true,  will  you  promise  not  to  forget  me?  And  if  you 
may,  afterwards  come  and  seek  me  out  and  aid  me. 
Wulnoth,  we  have  been  friends  and  brothers,  will  you 
promise  me  this?" 

"  That  will  I  promise,  Guthred,"  answered  Wul 
noth.  "  As  soon  as  my  trust  to  Edgiva  is  over,  I  will 
come." 

"  Poor  Edgiva,"  sighed  the  Prince.  "  I  wonder 
what  fate  will  be  in  store  for  her." 

Now,  while  the  boys  talked,  all  was  hurry  and 
46 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

bustle,  and  Hald  went  to  the  ships  with  the  sailors,  and 
King  Hardacnute  gathered  the  army  on  the  shore,  and 
Cerdic,  and  Hith,  and  .ffithelmar,  and  others  went  into 
the  hold  to  be  able  to  succor  the  rest,  should  they 
have  to  flee,  and  then  the  war  horns  blew  again,  and 
the  ships  went  to  sea  to  meet  the  foe. 

And  when  they  neared  each  other,  old  Hald,  stand 
ing  in  the  prow,  called  across  the  water  and  said  — 

"  Greeting,  strangers !  Sea-kings  and  pirates  I 
trow  ye  are,  and  your  message  is  war ;  yet  tell  us  whom 
we  war  against  lest  we  shame  you  by  saying  ye  are 
nameless  men." 

Then  a  great  warrior,  yet  a  young  man,  standing 
in  the  poop  of  one  of  the  foremost  of  the  foe  ships, 
laughed  and  replied  — 

"  Little  care  we  what  you  call  us,  warrior,  yet  know 
that  we  are  the  sons  of  Regner,  called  Lodbrok,  Hung- 
war  and  Hubba,  and  we  come  to  avenge  injury  done  to 
Osbert  the  Dane.  We  come  to  war  against  Hardac 
nute  for  sheltering  a  thrall  of  Berwulf's  named  Cerdic 
and  his  family ;  and  we  come  to  carry  away  a  fair  child 
Edgiva,  that  when  she  is  maiden  grown  she  may  mate 
with  the  best  of  the  sea-kings'  warriors.  Now  dost  thou 
yield?" 

"  Thus  do  I  yield,  you  wolves  of  Denmark,"  re 
plied  Hald,  hurling  his  spear,  but  Hungwar  caught  it 
on  his  shield,  and  then  the  battle  commenced. 

Now,  we  have  no  time  to  talk  long  of  that  battle, 
for  we  have  to  follow  the  song  of  Wulnoth ;  but  it  was 
a  brave  and  fierce  one,  when  many  hero  deeds  were 

47 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

done,  and  when  the  sword  sang  its  death-song  again 
and  again.  Yet  in  the  end  the  ships  of  Hardacnute 
were  destroyed  and  his  sailors  perished,  and  the  Danes 
ran  their  own  ships  aground,  and  swarmed  out  to  meet 
the  forces  of  Hardacnute  on  land. 

And  there,  on  land,  a  mighty  war  was  waged,  and 
many  heroes  fell ;  yet  still  the  victory  was  with  the 
Danes,  and  the  men  of  Lethra  were  driven  back,  leav 
ing  many  slain  on  the  seashore. 

Now  while  this  battle  was  raging,  Wulnoth  was 
in  the  King's  courtyard,  when  a  man  touched  him 
on  the  arm;  and  the  man  was  big  and  brawny  and 
shaggy  like  some  wild  berserker,  and  this  man  said  to 
Wulnoth  — 

"Are  you  Wulnoth,  the  watcher  of  the  Princess?" 
and  to  this  Wulnoth  answered  that  he  was. 

"  Then,"  said  the  man,  "  I  have  a  message  for  thee, 
O  Wulnoth,"  and  Wulnoth  asked  whom  the  message 
was  from. 

"  It  is  from  Wyborga  the  Wise,"  answered  the 
stranger,  "  and  thus  she  says :  '  Fire  and  sword  are 
come,  O  Wulnoth,  and  by  to-night  will  Edgiva  be  with 
out  father  or  mother.  Now,  therefore,  bring  her  to  me, 
and  I  will  shelter  her  in  safety,  for  Hungwar  the  Dane 
has  sworn  to  carry  her  off  and  to  make  her  his  slave 
child.  If  my  words  are  wrong,  then  can  you  have  her 
back;  but  if  they  are  right,  then  will  the  King  know 
that  his  daughter  is  spared  the  fate  which  shall  befall 
his  son.' " 

Now,  when  Wulnoth  heard  this,  he  sped  to  the 
48 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

Queen,  and  he  told  her  all  the  truth.  And  Wulfreda 
answered  and  said  — 

"  Now,  if  these  words  are  true,  and  if  the  King  my 
husband  perish,  then  shall  I  rejoice  to  have  the  death- 
song  sung  to  me  also ;  and  if  that  be  so,  then  shall  it  be 
well  that  Edgiva  has  a  friend  to  aid  her.  Therefore, 
take  her  to  Wyborga,  Wulnoth." 

So  Wulnoth  and  Guthred  took  Edgiva  the  Beauti 
ful,  and  carried  her  away  into  the  forest  and  gave  her 
to  Wyborga,  and  Wyborga  said  that  they  had  done 
well.  And  then  said  Wulnoth  — 

"  Why  should  not  Guthred  tarry  here  also,  good 
mother,  so  that  he  will  be  safe?" 

But  Wyborga  shook  her  head. 

"  Guthred  must  go  back,"  she  said,  "  for  so  the  lines 
of  his  runes  run.  But  let  Guthred  be  of  good  cheer  and 
brave  heart,  for  he  shall  have  a  kingdom  and  a  name 
in  the  end,  and  ye  three  shall  meet  again." 

"When  shall  we  meet?"  cried  Guthred.  And  for 
answer  Wyborga  again  drew  the  cross  on  the  ground 
and  said  — 

"  When  you  all  understand  this,  then  shall  you 
meet,  and  then  shall  you  be  united." 

And  that  was  all  she  could  say.  So  Wulnoth  and 
Guthred  hurried  back,  for  the  blood  was  hot  in  Wul- 
noth's  veins,  and  he  longed  to  be  in  the  man's  game. 
And  they  got  back  to  the  hall  just  as  King  Hardacnute's 
men  were  being  driven  in,  and  there  they  saw  the 
brothers  Hungwar  and  Hubba,  the  sons  of  Regner, 
mighty  warriors,  with  long  black  moustachios  and 
4  49 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

sweeping  hair,  and  arms  like  the  stout  branches  of  an 
oak. 

And  also  there  did  Wulnoth  see  Osbert  the  Dane, 
and  he  cried  to  him  in  a  voice  that  rang  over  the  din 
of  the  fight  — 

"  Hi,  there !  Greeting  to  you,  Osbert,  nithing  and 
attacker  of  little  children.  Come  hither,  for  I  have  a 
greeting  for  thee,  unless  thou  dost  still  fear  my 
spear." 

"  By  Thor's  hammer ! "  growled  Hungwar  as  he 
heard  this.  "  Thou  must  answer  this,  Osbert.  Go  thou, 
whilst  we  rest  a  space,  and  silence  that  wolf  cub."  But 
Osbert  looked  as  though  he  liked  not  his  task. 

Still  he  could  not  escape,  and  he  advanced  towards 
the  keep ;  and  Wulnoth  sprang  from  the  wall  and  ran  to 
meet  him. 

"  Now,  now,  Osbert,"  he  cried,  "  never  have  I  slain 
a  man  yet,  but  thou  wilt  do  for  a  start ! "  And  Osbert 
answered  with  a  thrust  of  his  spear. 

But  Wulnoth  caught  it  on  his  shield  and  turned  it 
aside,  and  then  he  struck  once,  and  once  only,  and  the 
blow  pierced  through  shield  and  arm  behind  it,  and 
Osbert  gave  a  bitter  cry  and  fell. 

"  Mercy !  mercy !  "  he  cried,  and  the  Danes  howled 
with  anger.  But  the  wild  war  madness  was  in  Wul- 
noth's  blood  now,  and  he  drew  his  sword  and  plunged 
it  into  the  nithing's  throat,  crying  out,  "  So  shall  all 
nithings  and  Danish  pirates  perish !  " 

"  By  Troth !  "  cried  Hubba,  "  that  is  a  gamesome 
young  wolf.  We  must  have  him  alive."  But  Wulnoth 

50 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

had  fled  back,  and  was  let  into  the  hold  by  the  men,  who 
cried  "  Skoal "  to  him. 

And  then  did  the  man's  game  begin  again,  and 
still  the  fight  was  with  the  vikings.  And  Cerdic  was 
slain  by  a  sling  stone,  and  one  after  another  of  the  King's 
champions  went  to  the  storm-world,  and  the  flames 
burst  from  the  roofs,  and  the  cries  of  the  women  sounded 
on  the  air,  for  the  vikings  slew  and  spared  none. 

In  the  courtyard  Wulfreda  stood  by  her  husband's 
side  and  shielded  him  while  he  fought,  and  around  him 
lay  a  ring  of  Danish  slain.  But  he  fell  at  last,  and 
Hubba  himself  smote  off  his  head. 

"  This  is  the  King's  son !  "  cried  Hungwar,  seizing 
Guthred.  "  I  have  an  oath  as  regards  this  boy  and  his 
sister.  They  shall  be  thralls  in  my  castle."  But  to  that 
Guthred  answered  boldly  — 

"  Thou  Danish  pirate,  though  thou  hast  me  in  thy 
power,  thou  shalt  never  have  my  sister,  for  she  is  beyond 
thy  reach." 

"  That  we  will  see,"  answered  Hungwar.  "  Bind 
this  boy  with  chains,  and  take  him  to  my  long 
ship." 

Then  he  caught  sight  of  Wulnoth,  who  had  fought 
as  a  man  fights  and  was  sore  wounded,  and  he  cried 
aloud  — 

"  By  my  beard,  but  'tis  our  little  warrior  wolf!  — 
a  boy,  but  thou  must  be  of  us.  Now,  methinks,  thou  art 
the  son  of  that  Cerdic  that  we  came  to  seek,  for  thou 
hast  Saxon  blood  in  thee  I  will  swear,  and  thou  hast 
thrall  collar  on.  But  thou  art  a  man  and  we  will  spare 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

thee,  and  thou  shalt  be  my  servant.  What  dost  thou 
say  to  that?  " 

"  No  servant  of  thine  will  I  be,  thou  pirate  of  Den 
mark  !  "  cried  Wulnoth.  "  Thou  art  a  champion  and  a 
sea-king,  and  I  but  a  boy  and  a  thrall,  and  only  one  of  a 
few  left  of  all  Lethra's  soldiers,  yet  thus  and  thus  do 
I  answer  thee."  And  with  that  he  rushed  at  the  great 
Dane,  and  smote  twice  with  his  broken  sword;  and 
the  first  blow  gashed  Hungwar's  brow,  and  the  sec 
ond  pierced  his  arm,  so  that  the  champion  of  Den 
mark  reeled  backwards  and  would  have  fallen  but  that  a 
soldier  smote  Wulnoth  down  with  his  axe,  so  that  they 
thought  him  slain. 

Then  did  the  Danes  gather  together  all  the  treasure 
of  Lethra  for  their  plunder,  and  they  slew  all,  man, 
woman,  and  child,  as  many  as  they  found,  and  they  set 
fire  to  each  house  and  hall,  and  spread  the  red  flames 
through  the  land;  and  then  they  sailed  away,  and  of 
all  the  people  they  took  only  some  fair  maids  and  the 
Prince,  who  Hungwar  had  sworn  should  live  as  a 
thrall,  for  the  blows  which  Hardacnute  had  caused  to 
be  laid  upon  the  back  of  Osbert  the  Dane. 

Now,  this  is  how  the  words  of  Wyborga  the  Wise 
came  true,  and  Hungwar  and  Hubba  carried  fire  and 
sword  through  the  land  of  Lethra  and  took  Guthred 
the  Prince  prisoner  back  to  Denmark  when  they  went 
away. 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 


CHAPTER  V 
Of  Wulnoth's  Schooling 

HEN  Wulnoth  opened  his 
eyes  again  he  was  in  a  cool 
cave,  through  the  entrance 
of  which  he  could  see  the 
green  glades  of  the  forest, 
I  and  there  before  him  sat 
[Wyborga  the  Wise,  while 
Princess  Edgiva  played  near 
|  by  with  a  little  wild  fawn. 

He  raised  himself  on  his 
elbow  and  glanced  around  in  wonder,  hardly  able  to 
remember  anything  of  what  had  gone  beside;  and 
Wyborga  rose  and  brought  him  a  cooling  drink,  saying 
gently  — 

"  So  thou  art  better,  Wulnoth !  For  many  days 
has  thy  spirit  hovered  between  life  and  death,  but  thou 
hast  turned  back,  as  I  knew  thou  wouldst  —  for  thy 
work  is  before  thee,  and  thou  must  help  to  do  great 
things." 

"  What  things  must  I  do,  O  mother?  "  he  asked. 
And  Wyborga  took  up  her  favorite  symbol  again  — 
a  little  wooden  cross  —  and  planted  it  in  the  earth. 

53 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

"  So  must  thou  help  to  plant  this  in  another  land, 
Wulnoth,"  she  said.  And  he  shook  his  head  somewhat 
impatiently. 

"  Oh,  good  mother,  I  am  weary  of  symbols  and  dark 
sayings.  Tell  me  in  plain  words,  for  as  for  thy  cross, 
I  can  make  nothing  of  it." 

"  Not  yet,  Wulnoth.  The  time  is  not  yet,"  she 
said.  "  But  now  thou  must  rest  and  grow  strong,  for 
there  is  much  to  do." 

"  And  how  went  the  fight  after  I  was  struck 
down?  "  he  asked.  "  Methinks  there  was  little  fighting 
left  to  do." 

"  All  too  little,"  she  answered.  "  Of  all  in  Lethra, 
the  Danes  left  not  one  alive  saving  only  a  few  who 
escaped  to  the  woods.  Thy  father  and  mother,  and  the 
King  and  Queen,  and  Hald  and  all  the  mighty  ones  have 
perished,  and  Lethra  is  ruin  and  ashes  and  desolation 
to-day.  Such  is  the  work  of  Hungwar  and  Hubba." 

"  Make  me  strong,  O  mother !  make  me  strong  if 
thou  hast  any  skill !  "  cried  Wulnoth.  "  For  I  will  fol 
low  those  pirates  to  the  end  of  the  world,  if  need  be, 
and  I  will  bring  again  Guthred,  the  Prince,  from 
captivity." 

"  Not  yet,  Wulnoth.  Thou  hast  much  to  learn, 
and  Guthred  has  much  to  learn,  ere  ye  two  meet  again, 
for  so  I  read  your  lives.  Now  sleep,  and  when  thou 
awakest,  I  will  tell  thee  what  there  is  to  be  done 
first." 

So  Wulnoth  slept;  and  for  a  day  and  night  and 
half  a  second  day,  he  opened  not  his  eyes.  But  then 

54 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

when  he  awoke  he  felt  strong  again,  and  he  rose  and 
said  to  Wyborga,  who  sat  in  the  entrance  of  the  cave  — 

"  Good  mother,  I  am  strong,  and  I  thank  thee. 
Didst  thou  come  and  search  me  out?  " 

"  I  sent  one  to  do  it,  Wulnoth,"  she  answered. 
"  One  who  found  thee  nigh  to  death  and  bore  thee  hither 
to  me." 

"  And  thou  hast  cured  me !  Now,  mother,  I  am,  as 
thou  knowest,  the  watcher  of  the  Princess,  and  though 
she  has  no  realm  to  come  to  now,  methinks  she  is  still 
my  Princess,  and  I  must  do  my  work.  But  then  I  am 
sworn  to  seek  my  friend  the  Prince.  Now  both  I  cannot 
do ;  therefore  give  me  thy  rede  and  tell  me  what  to  do." 

"  Wulnoth,"  answered  the  wise  woman,  "  the  Prin 
cess  is  very  fair,  and  as  she  grows  older  there  will  be 
none  so  fair."  And  Wulnoth  answered  that  it  was  so. 

"  Moreover,  Wulnoth,"  said  Wyborga,  "  methinks 
thou  dost  love  her  very  much."  And  again  he 
answered  — 

"  She  is  my  Princess,  and  I  would  give  every  drop 
of  my  blood  for  her." 

"  Ay,  truly,  and  methinks  the  Princess  is  fond  of 
thee.  Now,  thrones  and  power  are  small  things.  How 
wouldst  thou  like  to  give  up  all  such  thoughts,  Wulnoth, 
and  to  abide  here,  and  perchance  when  Edgiva  is  maid 
grown,  to  take  her  for  thy  wife?  "  and  Wyborga  looked 
gravely  at  Wulnoth. 

But  Cerdic's  son  drew  himself  up,  and  he  answered 
quickly  — 

"  Now,  mother,  that  is  a  hard  question,  for  of  itself 
55 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

there  would  be  no  better  thing  than  to  live  in  peace 
beneath  the  green  wood  with  Edgiva  for  my  wife.  But 
this  may  not  be.  For  think,  is  it  meet  for  a  king's 
daughter  to  live  her  life  like  savage  maiden?  and  is  it 
right  for  a  thrall,  and  a  thrall's  son,  to  ask  a  princess  to 
be  his  mate?  And  is  it  meet  that  I  should  do  this  thing, 
even  if  I  might,  and  forget  my  oath  to  the  Prince,  her 
brother?  No,  mother,  this  thing  may  not  be." 

Then  Wyborga  smiled  and  said  — 

"  Thou  hast  answered  well,  Wulnoth,  and  this  thing 
I  said  but  to  prove  thee.  Know  if  thou  hadst  yielded 
still  it  would  never  have  been.  But  listen  to  my  words. 
Thou  canst  not  seek  the  Prince  yet,  for  thou  wilt  have 
far  to  go,  and  thou  wilt  have  to  go  amongst  the  cham 
pions  of  the  earth.  Thou  must  learn  much  first,  Wul 
noth,  and  be  patient  in  thy  learning." 

Then  answered  Wulnoth  and  said,  "  What  must 
I  learn,  mother,  and  who  shall  be  my  schoolmaster?  " 

So  Wyborga  went  to  the  door  and  called  softly,  and 
a  shadow  fell  before  the  entrance  of  the  cave,  and  there 
entered  the  wild-looking  man  who  had  come  to  Wul 
noth  on  the  day  of  the  battle. 

"  Wulnoth,"  he  said,  "  I  am  Osth  the  berserker  and 
the  giant,"  —  and  truly  he  was  a  gigantic  man,  —  "  and 
Wyborga  the  Wise  has  bidden  me  to  teach  thee  if  thou 
wilt  be  taught ;  but  the  time  will  be  long  and  the  work 
hard,  for  he  who  would  gain  experience  must  gain  it 
at  hard  cost,  and  he  who  would  conquer  others  must 
conquer  self." 

Then  said  Wulnoth,  "  For  how  long  must  I  learn, 
56 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

Osth? "  and  the  berserker  replied,  "  Until  thou  art 
perfect." 

Then  did  Edgiva  come  to  Wulnoth  and  place  her 
arms  round  his  neck,  and  call  him  her  good  Wulnoth, 
and  bid  him  go ;  and  Wyborga  promised  that  each  new 
moon  he  should  come  and  see  them  in  the  cave.  So 
Wulnoth  consented  and  went  away  with  Osth  into  the 
high  mountain,  along  the  goats'  road,  which  is  hard  to 
climb  and  weary  to  walk. 

And  there  in  a  cave  the  boy  dwelt  with  the  wild 
man,  and  he  drank  no  wine  nor  milk,  but  only  the  clear 
water  of  the  stream.  And  he  ate  wild  fruit  and  goat's 
flesh;  and  each  morning  Osth  set  him  to  roll  great 
stones  up  the  hill,  and  as  fast  as  he  got  them  to  the 
top  they  rolled  down  again,  until  at  length  he  cried  in 
anger  — 

"Of  what  use  is  this,  Osth?  The  stones  will  not 
remain  at  the  top,  and  if  they  did  they  are  no  use  there," 
but  to  that  Osth  only  grunted,  and  said  he  that  would 
succeed  must  labor. 

"  It  shall  not  be  my  fault  if  I  do  not  succeed," 
thought  Wulnoth,  and  he  set  to  work  again,  and  rolled 
the  stones  all  day  long  though  he  could  not  see  any  use 
in  it,  until  one  day  the  giant  said  to  him  — 

"  Seest  thou  yon  oak  tree,  Wulnoth?  Canst  pull 
off  a  branch  at  one  wrench?  " 

"  Neither  I  nor  any  man  could  do  that,"  answered 
Wulnoth;  but  the  berserker  said  — 

"  Try." 

So  Wulnoth  went  to  the  oak,  and  he  took  a  firm 
57 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

grip  on  a  branch  and  pulled,  and  lo,  the  branch  came 
away. 

"Whence  have  I  got  this  strength?"  cried  the 
youth  in  wonder.  And  the  giant  answered,  "  Rolling 
stones.  Each  stone  added  a  little,  and  each  little  joined 
the  rest,  until  thou  canst  do  this.  Thou  must  learn 
another  lesson  now." 

So  Osth  set  him  to  leap  the  precipices  and  to  de 
scend  from  point  to  point,  until  he  was  as  surefooted  as 
the  goat,  and  then  one  day  he  bade  him  strip  and 
wrestle. 

Now  Wulnoth  wrestled  hard,  but  he  could  not 
throw  the  giant,  and  each  time  the  giant  threw  him  so 
that  he  lost  heart,  and  said  — 

"  What  use  wrestling  with  thee,  O  Osth?  I  shall 
never  conquer  thee."  But  the  giant  answered  with  a 
grunt  — 

"  He  who  would  succeed  must  labor,"  and  again 
Wulnoth  was  silenced. 

And  one  day  there  came  a  bear,  and  the  giant 
said,  "  Canst  wrestle  with  yonder  honey-finder,  Wul 
noth?" 

"  Nay,"  said  Wulnoth.  "  Neither  can  any  man." 
But  Osth  answered,  "  Go  and  try." 

So  Wulnoth  went  to  the  bear,  and  the  honey-finder 
rose  up  and  opened  wide  his  paws.  But  Wulnoth  took 
a  good  grip  and  squeezed  his  ribs,  and  threw  him  down, 
so  that  the  honey-finder  got  up  and  ran  off  grunting. 
And  Wulnoth  said  — 

"  Whence  have  I  got  this  cunning?  " 
58 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

"  Through  being  thrown  by  me,"  answered  Osth. 
"  Thou  must  learn  another  lesson  now." 

And  he  set  him  pulling  against  himself,  until  at 
length  he  could  take  a  bullock  by  the  horns  and  pull 
against  it,  and  cast  it  over  the  hill,  and  so,  day  by  day, 
did  the  giant  make  him  work  until  his  bones  ached  and 
his  limbs  grew  weary,  but  he  grew  strong  and  mighty, 
and  could  run  all  day  and  not  stop,  and  climb  the 
steepest  hill,  and  leap  the  widest  chasm,  and  wield 
a  club  in  either  hand,  and  shatter  a  rock  with  every 
blow;  and  after  each  task  in  which  he  succeeded  the 
giant  laughed  and  grunted,  and  said  that  it  was  well. 

And  at  every  full  moon  Wulnoth  went  down  to  see 
Wyborga  and  Edgiva,  and  it  seemed  to  him  that  Edgiva 
grew  more  and  more  in  grace  each  time  he  saw  her, 
until  he  cried  to  Wyborga  — 

"  Oh,  Wyborga,  tell  me  what  this  thing  does  mean ! 
A  few  months  ago  and  Edgiva  was  a  child,  and  now  she 
is  a  woman,  and  so  beautiful  that  it. melts  the  heart  to 
look  at  her." 

Then  did  Wyborga  laugh  and  answer  — 

"  The  riddle  is  not  hard,  Wulnoth.  It  is  thus :  For 
every  moon  that  thou  hast  been  yonder  a  year  has  sped. 
Canst  thou  not  see  that  thou  art  a  man?  " 

"  I  never  thought  of  that,  for  the  giant  has  kept 
me  so  busy,"  he  answered.  "  I  have  been  seven  months 
with  him." 

"  Seven  years,"  answered  Wyborga.  "  So  swiftly 
has  time  flown.  Thou  art  twenty-four,  and  Edgiva  is 
fifteen  now." 

59 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

But  then  did  Wulnoth  look  wroth,  and  he  said  — 

"  This  is  all  well,  mother,  but  what  of  my  promise? 
I  said  that  I  would  seek  out  my  friend,  and  here  I  have 
tarried  playing  for  seven  years,  and  he  is  a  slave.  I 
have  somewhat  to  settle  with  the  sons  of  Regner,  and 
seven  years  have  been  wasted." 

"  Not  wasted,"  answered  Wyborga.  "  Thou  art 
now  fitted  for  thy  work.  And  now,  before  thou  dost 
start,  go  and  talk  with  Edgiva,  for  she  has  been  learning 
too,  and  she  now  knows  the  wonder  tale  of  which  I 
spoke,  and  it  has  made  darkness  light,  and  sorrow  has 
become  joy,  and  weakness  strength  with  her." 

So  Wulnoth  went  to  Edgiva  and  said  — 

"  My  Princess,  Wyborga  has  sent  me  to  talk  with 
you,  that  I  may  hear  the  story  which  she  says  you 
know.  Though  before  she  said  that  in  another  land 
alone  I  should  hear  it." 

"  Wulnoth,"  answered  Edgiva  gently,  "  there  is 
hearing  with  the  ears,  and  hearing  with  the  heart ;  and 
which  hearing  thine  will  be  I  know  not  yet.  But  sit 
down  beside  me  and  listen  to  my  story." 

So  Wulnoth  obeyed,  and  Edgiva  told  him  her  story, 
and  it  was  such  a  story  as  he  had  never  thought  of. 
For  she  told  him  how  the  gods  of  the  North  were  false 
gods,  and  how  there  was  but  one  true  God  Who  made 
all  things.  And  she  told  how  this  God  had  sent  His 
Son,  who  was  the  Lord  Christ,  and  the  Bretwalda  of  all 
angels;  and  how  men  had  put  Him  to  death  on  the 
cross,  and  crowned  Him  with  thorns,  and  how  for  His 
love  He  had  suffered  and  not  destroyed  them.  And  she 

60 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

spoke  of  how  His  subjects  must  be  lowly  and  gentle  and 
forgiving  and  meek,  until  at  last  Wulnoth  jumped  up 
and  cried  in  impatience  — 

"  What  story  is  this  you  tell  me,  O  Edgiva  the 
Beautiful?  This  is  a  tale  for  nithings  and  cowards! 
What  man  would  stand  and  be  buffeted  and  spat  upon 
if  his  hand  could  grasp  a  good  sword  and  strike  a  good 
blow?  I  like  not  the  tale,  and  I  like  not  Wyborga  for 
telling  it  to  thee.  The  gods  of  our  Northland  were  men 
truly,  and  did  heroes'  deeds;  but  as  for  this  Lord  of 
thine,  methinks  he  deserved  to  die  for  the  nithing  and 
the  coward  that  He  was.  Put  such  things  away,  Edgiva. 
I  go  to  search  for  thy  brother.  I  have  sworn,  and  I 
must  fulfil ;  and  thou  canst  either  tarry  here,  or,  if  thou 
wilt  come  with  me,  I  will  be  thy  servant  and  thrall." 

But  Edgiva  shook  her  head.  "  I  want  not  servant 
or  thrall,  Wulnoth,"  she  said.  And  he  asked  — 

"Then  what  dost  thou  want,  Edgiva?" 

"  That  I  may  not  tell  thee  until  thine  own  heart  finds 
out,  and  thou  wilt  never  truly  find  out  until  thou  dost 
hear  the  wonder  tale." 

"  I  have  just  heard  it,"  answered  Wulnoth,  "  and  I 
have  told  thee  that  I  like  it  not.  Fit  for  women  and 
nithings  perhaps,  but  for  men  and  heroes  it  is  an  idle 
story.  Edgiva,  I  must  go  to  seek  thy  brother." 

"That  I  know,  Wulnoth,"  she  said.  "May  for 
tune  speed  thy  seeking.  Now  farewell." 

"But  what  wilt  thou  do?"  he  cried.  "Wilt  thou 
tarry  here  with  Wyborga?  " 

"  I  shall  do  as  my  Lord  wills,"  she  answered.    And 
61 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

at  that  Wulnoth  was  angry,  for  who  was  this  whom 
Edgiva  called  Lord?  What  lover  had  sought  her  in 
the  woodlands,  he  wondered. 

He  strode  away  in  wrath  and  pain,  but  then  he 
thought  that  after  all  he  had  no  right  to  be  angry,  for 
he  was  but  a  born  thrall,  and  Edgiva  was  a  princess. 

Still,  in  those  dark  moments  he  knew  that  he  loved 
her,  and  he  felt  that  he  must  go  back  and  tell  her,  and 
beg  her  to  let  him  be  her  servant  for  ever. 

So  back,  through  the  moonlight,  Wulnoth  went  to 
the  cave  and  called  to  Wyborga  and  to  Edgiva,  but  no 
answer  came.  Then  he  entered  and  looked  around,  and 
no  one  was  there! 

He  went  into  the  woods  and  cried  aloud,  but  only 
the  echoes  answered,  and  the  night  owl  cried,  and  then  he 
sat  down  and  wept,  for  he  thought  that  indeed  Edgiva 
had  gone  to  her  Lord,  and  that  he  would  see  her  no  more. 

And  then  he  went  back  to  the  cave,  and  there  was 
a  strange  stillness  in  the  place,  as  though  it  mourned 
that  Edgiva  had  gone  —  as  though  in  going  she  had 
taken  all  life  and  light  with  her;  and  he  sat  down  and 
wept,  and  cried  her  name  aloud,  and  said  that  he  loved 
her  and  would  surely  die  now;  and  then  he  looked  up 
and  he  saw  Wyborga  some  way  off  in  the  wood,  and 
she  called  to  him  and  spoke  — 

"  Listen,  Wulnoth,"  she  said.  "  The  time  for  work 
is  now,  and  you  must  wander  forth  to  seek  for  Guthred. 
As  for  Edgiva,  she  has  gone  where  her  Lord  wills,  and 
some  day  you  will  meet  her  again,  when  you  have  ful 
filled  your  task." 

62 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

"  My  task ! "  he  cried.  "  What  task  is  that,  Wy- 
borga?  To  find  the  Prince?  " 

"  Nay,  more  than  that,"  she  replied.  "  You  have 
said  that  the  Lord  Christ  is  weakling  and  nithing. 
Now,  therefore,  go  and  search  in  the  world,  and  when 
you  have  found  the  strongest  and  the  noblest,  and  the 
bravest  of  all  Lords,  then  know  that  you  will  see  Ed- 
giva  again,  and  that  your  task  will  be  nearly  done." 

"  But,  Wyborga !  "  he  cried.  But  she  had  gone  — 
the  darkness  of  the  forest  had  swallowed  her  up,  and 
he  was  alone. 

He  went  back  to  the  giant's  cave,  but  Osth  was 
gone  also,  and  he  was  alone  —  alone  without  a  single 
friend,  not  knowing  whither  to  go  to  search  for  Guth- 
red,  nor  who  might  be  the  bravest  and  mightiest  Lord 
upon  earth. 

Now,  this  is  how  Wulnoth  served  seven  years  with 
Osth  the  giant,  and  this  is  how  he  lost  Edgiva  the 
Beautiful  and  Wyborga  the  Wise. 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 


CHAPTER  VI 

Of  Wulnoth's  Strange  Wrestling-  in  the 
Place  of  Desolation 

OR  a  day  and  a  night  did 
Wulnoth  remain  in  that 
place,  giving  way  to  his  sor 
row,  for  a  strange  weakness 
had  taken  possession  of  him, 
and  it  seemed  as  though 
there  was  naught  left  to  live 
for  in  this  world.  And  in 
the  long  night  hours  did 
evil  voices  whisper  in  his 
ear,  as  though  the  wicked  warlocks  counselled  him, 
and  the  storm  sisters  sped  by  on  the  wind,  and  they 
also  seemed  to  mock  at  him. 

"  Of  what  use  is  it  to  think  of  searching  for  thy 
friend?"  the  voices  said.  "Of  what  use  to  remember 
Edgiva  the  Beautiful,  who  is  a  king's  daughter?  Of 
what  use  to  remember  the  words  of  Wyborga,  who  has 
mocked  thee?  Thou  art  nameless  and  landless  and 
thrall  born,  and  hast  only  thy  strength  and  no  wisdom. 
Go  to  the  hills  and  join  the  nameless  ones  and  the 
masterless  men,  and  be  their  leader,  and  spread  fire  and 
carry  sword,  and  make  thyself  a  name  that  shall  be 

64 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

feared,  and  put  all  these  dreams  from  thee.  There  are 
fair  maidens  to  capture  and  strongholds  to  take,  and 
thus  thou  shalt  be  strong.  But  if  thou  dost  wander 
after  the  friend  whom  thou  mayst  never  find,  or  seek 
the  great  one  who  may  never  be  met  with,  then  thou 
shalt  be  known  as  the  Wanderer  only,  and  no  scald 
shall  sing  a  song  to  thee." 

And  Wulnoth,  seated  there  in  the  darkness  of  the 
forest,  said  to  himself  that  this  thing  was  best,  and  that 
he  would  go  and  join  the  nameless  ones  and  the  master- 
less  men,  and  become  a  robber-lord  to  be  feared. 

But  when  the  day  dawned  and  the  night  shadows 
fled,  then  the  birds  began  to  sing  in  the  woodlands  and 
the  earth  smiled  again,  and  better  voices  came  to  Wul 
noth  and  spoke  in  the  land-breeze  and  sang  in  the 
bird-song  and  whispered  in  the  leaves-talk;  and  all 
these  voices  said  — 

"  Why  tarry  here,  O  Wulnoth,  when  all  the  work 
is  before  thee  —  when  the  hours  pass  and  are  not  used? 
Look  up,  and  rise  up,  and  go  forth  and  begin." 

"  Yet  I  know  not  where  to  begin,"  said  Wulnoth, 
and  the  voices  seemed  to  answer  — 

"  One  step  at  a  time,  and  the  longest  journey  is 
completed.  Rise  up  and  search,  for  the  seeker  shall  be 
the  finder,  if  in  seeking  he  weary  not." 

"  Now,"  thought  Wulnoth,  "  this  is  surely  right, 
for  I  do  but  waste  time  sitting  idle,  and  even  if  I  seek 
the  masterless  men,  I  shall  not  find  them  by  staying 
here." 

So  Wulnoth  rose,  and  he  plucked  a  stout  branch 

5  65 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

from  a  tree  for  a  weapon,  in  case  any  sought  to  harm 
him;  and  he  strode  through  the  forest  and  came  to  the 
road,  and  then  he  knew  that  it  was  the  road  he  had 
often  walked  by  the  side  of  Edgiva  the  Beautiful  — 
the  road  back  to  Lethra. 

"  I  will  go  and  see  the  King's  hall,"  he  said.  "  Per 
chance  some  dwell  there  even  now  who  may  tell  me  of 
Guthred." 

But  alas,  when  he  reached  the  place  where  Lethra 
had  flourished,  all  was  silence  and  ashes  and  desolation. 
Here  stood  the  blackened  walls,  and  there  lay  beam  and 
iron,  while  down  at  the  fiord,  the  weed-covered  wrecks 
of  the  long  ships  could  still  be  seen. 

No  living  thing  was  there,  for  the  work  of  the  sea- 
kings  had  been  thorough,  and  the  vengeance  of  Hung- 
war  and  Hubba  had  been  complete,  and  Lethra  was  the 
place  of  desolation  now. 

Then  a  deep  anger  filled  the  heart  of  Wulnoth  as 
he  stood  surveying  the  ruins,  and  he  cried  aloud  — 

"  I  will  find  these  pirates  and  make  them  pay  for 
this,  and  I  will  find  Guthred  the  Prince  and  set  him 
back  on  his  throne,  and  I  will  find  Edgiva  the  Beautiful, 
though  I  have  to  wander  the  world  o'er  to  do  it." 

And  then  a  deep  mocking  laugh  sounded,  and  he 
turned  to  behold  who  thus  jeered  at  his  words,  for  tears 
were  gone  and  weakness  had  fled,  and  his  heart  burned 
for  the  man's  game. 

And  there,  seated  amidst  the  dust  and  black  ashes 
of  the  place  of  desolation,  he  saw  a  man  —  a  great  and 
mighty  man  —  who  sat  and  eyed  him ;  and  Wulnoth's 

66 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

heart  was  full  of  wonder,  for  this  man  was  so  like  him 
self  that  it  was  as  though  he  looked  upon  his  own  form 
in  the  clear  forest  pool  or  the  well's  cool  depths. 

"Why  dost  thou  laugh  at  me?  and  who  art  thou 
who  art  so  like  myself  that  thou  mightest  be  my 
brother?  and  by  what  name  art  thou  called?  "  he  cried. 
And  the  other  laughed  again. 

"  I  am  called  Wulnoth,  stranger,"  he  answered. 
"  Wulnoth,  Cerdic's  son,  thou  talker  of  big  words  and 
doer  of  little  deeds."  And  at  that  Wulnoth  answered  in 
hot  rage  — 

"  Now  in  that  thou  liest,  whoever  thou  art,  for  I  am 
Wulnoth,  Cerdic's  son." 

"  Thou  Cerdic's  son !  Thou  art  a  nithing  to  weep 
at  sorrow's  touch,  to  faint  at  difficulty,  and  to  listen  to 
night  voices.  Thou  Cerdic's  son !  " 

"  Now,"  thought  Wulnoth,  "  who  am  I?  Has  Wy- 
borga  cast  some  strange  spell  upon  me,  or  did  the  night 
wanderers  bewitch  me  in  yonder  forest?  And  if  I  be 
not  Wulnoth,  then  who  am  I?  " 

"  Well,  wanderer,"  this  strange  man  said  at  length, 
"dost  thou  own  that  thou  hast  spoken  falsely?  Dost 
thou  still  call  thyself  Cerdic's  son?  " 

"That  do  I,"  replied  Wulnoth.  "Whoever  thou 
art,  thou  art  not  Wulnoth." 

"  Whoever  thou  art,  thou  liest,"  came  the  reply. 
"  I  am  Wulnoth,  and  I  mean  to  gather  a  band  of  master- 
less  men,  and  in  this  place  of  desolation  to  build  Lethra 
again  and  here  to  reign  as  king." 

"  That  thou  shalt  not,"  answered  Wulnoth  quickly. 
67 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

And  the  other  laughed  and  asked  him  why  he  should 
not. 

"  Because  I  am  Wulnoth,"  replied  he,  "  and  because 
I  go  to  seek  Guthred  the  Prince,  and  to  bring  him  here 
to  reign  in  his  father's  halls  once  more." 

"  That  thou  shalt  not,"  answered  the  other.  "  It 
seems  to  me,  nameless  one  who  callest  thyself  Wulnoth, 
that  there  is  not  room  for  us  twain  in  the  world,  and 
that  one  of  us  must  conquer  the  other.  Therefore  cast 
aside  thy  club  and  come  holmgang  with  me.  Yea,  here 
in  the  place  of  desolation,  with  no  arms  but  our  strength, 
will  we  fight  until  one  shall  overcome  the  other." 

"  I  am  well  content,"  replied  Wulnoth,  and  he 
cast  aside  the  club.  "  Let  it  be  as  thou  sayest,  thou 
who  callest  thyself  Wulnoth  and  who  speakest  a 
lie." 

"  Deeds,  not  words,  thou  man  with  a  woman's 
tongue,"  growled  the  other;  and  then  they  faced  each 
other,  and  gripped,  and  swayed,  and  strained,  while  the 
black  ashes  and  the  gray  dust  of  the  ruins  of  Lethra  rose 
in  clouds  about  them. 

Now  Wulnoth  was  strong,  and  he  thought  within 
himself  that  after  his  wrestling  with  Osth  the  giant, 
and  his  conquering  of  the  bear,  this  would  be  but  an 
easy  matter,  but  to  his  surprise  he  found  that  the 
stranger  was  strong  as  he,  and  knew  every  one  of  his 
tricks,  and  could  match  him  in  every  way,  so  that  Wul 
noth,  strive  as  he  might,  could  gain  no  victory. 

All  the  day  they  fought,  until  the  evening  shadows 
crept  from  the  cloudland,  and  then  they  paused,  and 

68 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

flung    themselves    panting    on    the    ground,    and    the 
stranger  laughed  and  said  — 

"  Well  wrestled,  Wanderer.  Thou  hast  tried,  but 
thou  canst  not  succeed,  and  when  the  day  dawns  we  will 
fight  again,  and  I  shall  conquer  thee,  and  then  I  will 
either  slay  thee  or  make  thee  my  thrall,  and  thou  shalt 
know  that  I  am  Wulnoth,  Cerdic's  son." 

"  Though  you  conquer  and  slay  me,"  answered 
Wulnoth,  "  that  will  I  not  know.  You  may  be  warlock 
or  mountain  troll  who  has  stolen  my  shape  and  who 
uses  magic  against  me,  but  Wulnoth,  the  son  of  Cerdic, 
you  are  not." 

"  Tarry  till  the  morning  and  I  will  prove  it,"  said 
the  other.  But  Wulnoth  answered  — 

"  Nay,  why  should  we  tarry ;  by  night  as  by  day 
can  we  fight.  Come,  prove  it  now." 

"  I  am  Hungry  and  weary,  and  desire  to  quaff  from 
the  wine  horn,"  the  other  replied.  "  Let  us  do  that  first 
and  fight  afterwards." 

"  Not  so,"  answered  Wulnoth.  "  We  will  make  an 
end  of  this  matter,  and  that  at  once." 

"  Now,  evil  seize  thee,"  growled  the  other.  "  For 
this  I  will  surely  slay  thee.  Yet  fight,  if  it  is  in  thy 
mind  to  do  so." 

So  they  gripped  again,  and  wrestled,  and  strove, 
yet  still  Wulnoth  could  gain  no  victory;  and  as  the 
night  deepened,  it  seemed  that  the  other  grew  the 
stronger,  so  that  he  cast  Wulnoth  to  the  earth  and 
laughed  and  said  — 

"  I  conquer !    I  conquer,  Wanderer,  and  bitter  shall 
69 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

be  the  drink  in  which  you  pledge  me.  Now  cry  for 
mercy." 

"  I  cry  for  no  mercy,"  answered  Wulnoth,  speak 
ing  short  and  hoarse.  "  Come,  let  us  make  an  end  of 
this." 

So  there  on  the  ground  they  wrestled,  the  stranger 
on  top  and  Wulnoth  beneath  seeking  to  cast  him  off, 
and  so  they  struggled  until  the  sun  rose ;  and  then 
stronger  and  stronger  Wulnoth  seemed  to  grow,  and 
weaker  and  weaker  the  stranger  became,  until  he  fell, 
and  said  — 

"  I  can  fight  no  more.  Thou  hast  beaten  me. 
Yet  thou  wouldst  not  have  done  this  save  for  that 
shadow." 

He  pointed,  as  he  spoke,  to  the  earth,  and  Wulnoth 
looked  and  wondered;  for  two  of  the  timbers  of  the 
ruined  king's  hall  still  stood,  and  they  caught  the  beams 
of  the  rising  sun,  and  upon  the  ground  their  shadows 
fell  just  where  the  two  had  struggled,  and  the  shadows 
formed  —  a  cross,  the  sign  of  the  weak  one  whom  Wul 
noth  had  called  nithing! 

Then  cried  Wulnoth  and  said  — 

"  O  stranger,  who  didst  take  my  name  and  whom 
I  have  conquered,  can  you  tell  me  this  riddle,  for  I  am 
weary  of  mysteries.  Whence  comes  it  that  yonder 
shadow  made  me  strong  and  you  weak?  " 

"  'T  is  the  sign  of  the  mightiest  and  the  strongest," 
answered  the  other,  and  at  that  Wulnoth  laughed  aloud 
in  mockery  — 

"  'T  is  the  sign  of  one  who  was  a  nithing,"  he  said ; 
70 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

"  and  yet,  if  it  made  me  strong,  why  did  it  not  make 
thee  strong  also?  " 

"  Thou  wouldst  not  understand  even  if  I  told  thee, 
Wanderer,"  was  the  reply.  And  Wulnoth  spoke  again  — 

"  Now  confess  that  thou  didst  lie  when  thou  didst 
take  my  name."  But  the  other  replied  — 

"  I  lied  not,  for  of  a  surety  I  am  Wulnoth,  Cerdic's 
son!" 

"  Now  this  passes  all !  "  cried  Wulnoth.  "  Then 
who  may  I  be,  if  thou  art  Wulnoth?  " 

"  The  Wanderer,  and  thou  shalt  wander  until  thy 
task  is  done.  Yet  remember  that  again  thou  hast  re 
jected  the  Strong,  and  called  Him  the  weak.  Hither  was 
I  sent  to  meet  thee  and  to  conquer  thee,  and  thou  hast 
conquered  me.  Well  for  thee  that  thou  hast  conquered 
Wulnoth,  Cerdic's  son,  for  unless  thou  hadst  done  this, 
thou  wouldst  never  have  conquered  others;  and  it  was 
for  this  purpose  that  Wyborga  the  Wise  sent  thee  to 
tarry  with  Osth  the  giant  to  learn  strength." 

"  Thou  wilt  bewilder  me  with  words,"  cried  Wul 
noth  impatiently.  "  I  tell  thee  that  I  am  Wulnoth. 
Moreover,  it  was  Wulnoth  whom  Osth  did  teach,  and 
since  thou  ownest  that  he  taught  me,  thou  ownest  that 
I  am  Wulnoth,  and  thou  provest  thyself  false." 

"  I  may  not  explain  this  to  thee,"  was  the  answer. 
"  Some  day  thou  shalt  understand  it." 

"  Some  day !  "  was  Wulnoth's  angry  reply.  "  Why 
are  all  the  good  things  promised  thus?  The  future 
must  be  stored  with  them,  and  the  now  has  never  a 
one." 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

"  The  future  has  all  golden  store,  Wulnoth,  since 
so  thou  wilt  have  it.  And  now  farewell." 

"  Not  so  fast,"  cried  Wulnoth.  "  I  have  conquered 
thee,  and  thou  art  my  man  now." 

"  And  truly  so,  and  truly  I  shall  serve  thee  even 
though  thou  mayst  not  know  it.  Yet  beware  of  one 
thing  —  thou  must  watch  me,  for  I  may  yet  turn  and 
smite  thee.  I  tell  thee,  Wulnoth,  that  I  am  thy  best 
friend  and  thy  worst  foe  —  weak  am  I  and  yet  I  am 
thy  strength.  Seek  not  to  keep  me  now." 

"  Oh,  go  thy  way !  Thou  art  like  all  the  rest,  filled 
with  riddles  and  dark  sayings.  Yet  before  thou  dost 
go  tell  me  one  thing,  and  plainly,  if  it  be  in  thee  to 
speak  to  the  point." 

"  Ask  thy  question,"  said  the  other.  And  Wulnoth 
went  on  — 

"  Whither  must  I  turn  to  seek  for  Guthred  son  of 
Hardacnute,  who  was  King  of  Lethra  in  his  day  — 
canst  thou  tell  me  that?" 

"  By  Hungwar  and  by  Hubba  was  he  carried  off," 
answered  the  other.  "  From  them  must  you  seek  him. 
Seek  the  Danes,  Wanderer,  yet  in  seeking  hold  thy 
counsel,  for  Hungwar  hath  a  long  memory,  and  his 
face  still  beareth  a  scar  of  a  wound  made  by  a  broken 
sword  once  in  this  very  spot.  And,  moreover,  the 
names  of  Cerdic,  thrall  of  Berwulf,  and  of  Wulnoth, 
the  son  of  Cerdic,  might  be  remembered.  So  keep 
thy  counsel,  and  call  thyself  the  Wanderer  if  thou 
come  to  the  Danish  sea-kings."  And  with  that  this 
strange  man  turned  and  hastened  away,  leaving 

72 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

Wulnoth  seated  there  wondering,  yet  sore  spent  with 
his  fight. 

"  Now,  this  is  passing  strange,"  Wulnoth  reflected. 
"  Yet  the  advice  is  good,  for  where  shall  I  glean  tidings 
of  the  Prince  save  from  the  Danes  who  carried  him 
off?" 

Then  he  paused  a  moment  and  cried  out  — 

"  Now,  by  my  word !  Who  so  mighty  and  strong 
as  Regner  Lodbrok?  There  is  Wyborga's  rede!  I 
will  seek  Regner  Lodbrok  the  Dane,  and  to  him  will 
I  give  service." 

Then  he  rose,  and  lo,  his  eye  fell  upon  the  shadow 
again,  and  he  frowned  and  shook  his  head. 

"  There  is  some  dark  rede  in  all  this,"  he  mused, 
"  and  I  must  try  and  come  by  its  meaning.  'T  is  but  a 
shadow,  yet  as  it  fell  upon  me  I  grew  strong  and  con 
quered  yonder  strange  being." 

He  stood  pressing  his  feet  idly  into  the  dust  and 
pondering,  and  presently  his  foot  struck  something 
buried  in  the  ashes,  and  he  stooped  and  put  down  his 
hand.  And  then  he  uttered  a  cry  of  joy,  for  he  drew 
out  a  mighty  sword  with  good  handle,  fashioned  so  that 
the  fingers  could  grip  it  well,  and  with  long,  well- 
tempered  blade,  pointed  and  double-edged,  which  the 
dry  ashes,  piled  high  over  it,  had  preserved  bright  and 
free  from  rust. 

"  By  Thor,  a  right  good  weapon ! "  he  laughed,  as 
he  swung  it  round,  making  it  sing  its  song  in  the  air. 
"  A  right  good  weapon,  and  how  it  makes  the  heart 
rejoice  to  feel  the  fingers  clasp  such  a  friend!  Now 

73 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

I  have  a  long  road  to  tread,  and  none  can  say  what  may 
befall  in  the  journey  or  at  its  close,  yet  the  way  is 
clear  thus  far  —  I  must  seek  Regner  Lodbrok  the 
Danish  sea-king,  and  from  him  shall  I  glean  tidings  of 
Guthred  the  Prince."  And  with  that  Wulnoth,  who 
called  himself  the  Wanderer,  turned  from  the  place 
of  desolation,  carrying  the  great  sword  in  his  hand. 

Now,  this  is  how  Wulnoth  wrestled  with  one  who 
called  himself  by  his  name,  and  this  is  how  he  started 
to  seek  for  Regner  Lodbrok,  the  mightiest  of  all  the 
sea-kings  of  Denmark. 


74 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 


CHAPTER  VII 

Of  the  Coming  of  Wulnoth  to  the 
Danish  Sea-kings 

OR  many  days  did  Wul 
noth  journey  southward,  for 
though  Lethra  was  nigh  the 
sea,  and  the  journey  over  the 
Westarweg  was  the  short 
est  road,  yet  he  had  no  boat 
in  which  to  sail,  and,  more 
over,  the  time  of  the  storms 
was  coming,  and  he  knew 
that  to  sail  alone  was  to  seek 
for  death. 

So  by  land  he  was  forced  to  go,  and  the  way  was 
long  and  hard,  and  many  were  the  times  that  he  felt  he 
would  abide  where  he  was,  and  give  up  this  vain  search. 
And  strange  was  it  that  whenever  these  thoughts 
came  to  him,  then  also  came  the  strange  being  who  was 
so  like  himself,  and  he  would  cry  to  Wulnoth  to  wrestle 
with  him  ere  he  went  farther,  and  only  when  Wulnoth 
had  wrestled  and  conquered  was  he  able  to  go  on  again. 
Many  were  the  adventures  which  he  met  with, 
and  many  the  perils  he  encountered,  yet,  still,  in  spite 
of  all,  he  went  his  way  over  the  long,  long  leagues 

75 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

towards  the  southern  sea,  where  he  must  perforce  take 
ship  of  some  kind  if  he  wished  to  reach  the  sea-king's 
land  on  the  other  side  of  the  wild  Baltic,  whereon  the 
storm-king  makes  his  dwelling-place  and  rides  in  his 
flying  palace  of  lightning  and  tempest. 

He  made  himself  a  light  spear  of  hard  wood,  and 
with  this  he  hunted  the  wild  goats  and  the  forest  swine, 
and  took  their  flesh  for  his  food,  and  on  this  and  on  the 
wild  berries  did  he  live,  and  for  his  drink  he  had  the 
runnels  of  clear  water  and  nothing  else. 

By  day  he  journeyed  and  by  night  he  slept  in  the 
hollow  trees  or  in  caves,  living  like  a  wild  man  and  a 
berserker,  and,  moreover,  looking  like  one  also,  since 
his  face  was  all  grown  with  a  wild  beard  and  his  hair 
hung  in  tangled  masses  to  his  shoulders. 

In  those  dark  nights,  when  the  storms  raged  and 
the  forest  groaned  beneath  the  buffets  of  the  blast,  evil 
voices  called  and  made  mock,  urging  him  to  give  up  so 
wild  a  journey,  but  in  the  day  time  the  better  voices 
always  answered  and  encouraged  him;  and  oft  in  his 
dreams  Edgiva  the  Beautiful  would  stand  beside  him 
and  smile,  and  beckon  him  on,  whispering  to  him  in 
tones  like  the  sweet  music  of  the  scald's  harp  — 

"  Be  brave,  Wulnoth !  Be  patient,  Wulnoth,  for 
fame,  and  honor,  and  love,  and  that  which  is  better  than 
fame  or  honor  or  love  await  thee  in  the  end." 

And  when  Edgiva  stood  thus,  it  ever  seemed  that 
she  ever  held  that  little  cross  of  wood,  bound  with 
grass  and  wreathed  with  thorn  spray,  which  Wyborga 
the  Wise  had  fashioned  in  the  days  long  past. 

76 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

So  through  the  forests  and  across  the  mountains 
and  over  dreary  wastes  did  Wulnoth  go,  and  of  those 
whom  he  met  his  only  question  was  whether  he  was 
journeying  towards  the  sea-king's  land. 

"  Thou  art  going  aright,"  he  was  answered  each 
time  he  asked  that  question.  "  Thou  wilt  come  to  the 
sea,  and  there  thou  must  take  ship.  But  beware  what 
thou  doest  in  the  sea-king's  land,  for  fierce  and  cruel  are 
the  vikings,  and  their  swords  sing  loudly." 

Once,  deep  in  a  wild  forest,  he  met  a  band  of  master- 
less  men,  who  sprang  up  and  seized  their  weapons  and 
bade  him  stand,  and  then  demanded  his  name  and 
business. 

"  I  am  nameless,  and  called  the  Wanderer,"  he  said 
fearlessly.  "  As  for  my  business,  that  is  my  own  alone, 
yet  this  I  say,  I  seek  the  sea-kings  of  Denmark." 

"  Then  thou  seekest  a  right  jolly  company,"  laughed 
the  robber  chief.  "  Bold  and  daring  are  they,  and  there 
are  no  warriors  to  beat  them.  Yet  I  prefer  to  keep  my 
feet  on  the  dry  land  and  to  dwell  with  my  jolly  com 
pany  here  in  the  depths  of  the  forest.  Now,  Wanderer, 
thou  art  a  goodly  man,  and  that  great  sword  of  thine 
looks  a  goodly  sword.  How  sayest  thou?  Abide  with 
us  and  be  content,  and  thou  shalt  have  fun  and  plunder 
enough  and  to  spare,  and  hardly  a  day  shall  pass  but 
thy  sword  shall  sing  its  merry  song  while  the  red  flames 
burst  from  the  roof.  The  life  of  the  masterless  man 
may  not  be  so  full  of  adventure,  but  't  is  also  less  full  of 
peril.  Not  that  I  fear  peril  from  the  weapons  of  a  stout 
foeman,  but,  by  Odin,  I  care  little  for  the  thought  of 

77 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

being  sucked  down  into  the  depths  of  the  sea  for  kraken 
and  other  monsters  to  make  a  meal  of  me.  Stay  with 
us,  thou  Wanderer,  and  be  of  our  company." 

But  to  that  Wulnoth  made  reply  that  this  might 
not  be  since  he  had  a  task  to  do,  and  might  not  turn 
from  it ;  and  the  robber  asked  him  what  his  task  might 
be. 

"  I  want  to  seek  out  the  mightiest  king  and  the 
strongest  lord,"  explained  Wulnoth.  And  the  robber 
laughed. 

"  Methinks  thou  hast  a  hard  task  before  thee,  Wan 
derer,"  he  said.  "  For  yonder  in  the  Danish  land,  and 
beyond  that  in  the  land  of  the  Saxons,  which  methinks 
thou  must  have  come  from,  and  beyond  that  again  in 
the  land  of  the  Franks,  thou  wilt  find  many  who  cry 
that  they  are  the  mightiest  and  bravest;  and  yet,  by 
the  hammer  of  the  great  Thor,  they  are  mighty  only 
because  they  have  the  swords  and  axes  and  spears  of 
fools  who  are  content  to  shed  their  blood  that  their 
lords  may  snatch  the  gain.  Not  so  do  we,  where  all 
share  alike." 

"  Methinks,  though,  that  old  Lodbrok  is  truly  a 
mighty  man,  if  the  stories  that  I  have  heard  of  him  are 
true,"  said  Wulnoth.  And  the  robber  nodded. 

"  Ay,  a  mighty  man.    I  know  few  more  so." 

"  But  death  is  mightier  than  Lodbrok  the  dragon- 
slayer,"  cried  another  man.  And  the  captain  answered  — 

"  True.  To  the  old  viking,  Death,  all  heads  must 
bow  at  last,  for  Death  is  strongest  and  last  of  all." 

"  Death    is    strongest    of    all ! "    mused    Wulnoth. 
78 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

"  Then  did  Wyborga  mean  that  if  I  would  find  Guth- 
red  and  win  Edgiva  I  must  be  ready  to  die?  If  that  is 
so,  then  I  need  not  travel  far,  for  death  may  be  met 
with  everywhere." 

"  I  warn  thee  of  one  thing,  Wanderer,"  said  one  of 
the  robbers.  "  If  thou  goest  to  Lodbrok,  the  son  of 
Sigurd,  beware  of  his  two  sons,  for  they  are  merciless 
as  the  edge  of  the  sword,  and  fiercer  than  the  flames  in 
war  time.  By  my  beard,  I  had  rather  keep  beyond  their 
reach  —  the  hug  of  the  bear  is  gentle  compared  with  the 
hand  grasp  of  Hungwar  or  Hubba  his  brother." 

"  Though  Hungwar  and  Hubba  be  terrible  as  the 
storm  god  and  fiercer  than  the  fire,  yet  I  go  on,"  said 
Wulnoth  stoutly.  "  My  way  must  be  straight  as  the 
birds'  road,  nor  may  anything  turn  me  aside." 

"  Then  go  on  and  prosper,  thou  Wanderer  of  the 
stout  heart,"  the  masterless  men  answered,  "  but  we 
abide  in  the  woods  and  live  our  merry  life." 

So  Wulnoth,  after  that  he  had  eaten  and  rested  and 
warmed  himself  at  the  fire  around  which  the  robbers 
sat,  their  faces  glowing  red  in  the  flame  light,  passed  on 
his  way,  his  sword  in  hand,  ready  for  any  dangers  that 
might  meet  him  on  the  road. 

And  so  he  journeyed  day  by  day  until  he  came  to 
a  town,  and  there  the  people  stared  at  him  and  asked  — 

"  Who  is  this  stranger  with  the  big  sword,  who 
looks  wild  as  a  berserker?  " 

And  the  lord  of  the  place  sent  for  him,  and  de 
manded  his  business ;  and  when  he  knew  that  Wulnoth 
sought  the  sea-kings  out,  he  said  sternly  — 

79 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

"  There  be  not  ropes  enough  nor  trees  enough 
whereon  to  hang  the  pirates  of  Juteland  and  Denmark, 
who  are  the  scourge  of  all  honest  peoples,  and  goest 
thou  to  join  them,  stranger?  Now  methinks  that  I 
ought  to  hang  thee  rather  than  let  thee  go  on." 

"  There  may  be  two  sides  to  that,  jarl,"  answered 
Wulnoth  calmly.  "  Not  while  I  hold  my  sword  will 
any  one  lightly  talk  of  hanging  me.  Yet  this  I  say, 
jarl  —  there  may  be  other  reasons  why  one  seeks  the 
sea-kings  out.  The  flames  may  have  burst  from  the  roof 
and  the  sword  may  have  sung  its  song,  and  there  may 
be  a  debt  to  pay,  lord  jarl ;  therefore  let  me  go  my  way." 

"  And  go  thou  shalt  if  that  is  in  thy  mind,"  an 
swered  the  jarl,  "  though  in  truth  thou  must  be  a  bold 
man  if  thou  art  going  alone  to  such  a  task." 

"  One  may  ofttimes  accomplish  that  wherein  a 
score  would  fail,  jarl,"  was  the  reply ;  "  therefore  again 
I  say  let  me  go  in  peace,  and  perchance  thou  mayst 
hear  a  tale  one  of  these  days,  and  in  that  tale  I,  the 
Wanderer,  may  perchance  play  a  part." 

Then  the  jarl  sent  him  on  his  way,  and  at  length 
Wulnoth  reached  the  coast,  after  many  long  and  weary 
days  of  trial;  and  there  before  him,  dark  and  vast,  the 
stormy  Baltic  heaved,  and  across  that  dark  water  the 
grim  rock-bound  shores  of  Denmark  lay. 

Now  on  the  rocky  shore  a  village  was  built,  and 
thither  went  Wulnoth  to  ask  if  he  could  get  ship  to 
Denmark,  but  not  one  of  those  who  dwelt  there  would 
listen  to  his  words. 

"  Quite  close  enough  are  we  to  our  neighbors,"  they 
80 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

said.  "  We  have  no  desire  to  come  nearer  if  it  may 
be  helped,  whilst  as  for  the  sea,  the  storms  will  be 
sweeping  it  in  a  few  days  now,  and  we  have  no  wish 
to  become  food  for  the  kraken." 

"Now,"  thought  Wulnoth  to  himself,  "I  am  as 
far  off  as  ever,  for  this  sea  I  must  cross,  and  yet  I 
cannot  get  ship  to  bear  me." 

And  down  to  the  foot  of  the  dark  cliffs  he  went, 
gazing  across  the  water,  and  pondering  upon  how  he 
might  cross  it ;  and  while  he  stood  there,  yet  once  again 
there  came  he  who  had  called  himself  Wulnoth,  and  he 
stood  and  mocked  at  him  and  cried  — 

"  So,  Wanderer,  thou  hast  got  thus  far,  and  now 
thou  art  stopped.  Now  thou  shalt  wrestle  with  me  yet 
once  again,  and  I  will  carry  thee  back  to  the  land  from 
which  thou  hast  journeyed  and  there  help  thee  to  make 
a  name  for  thyself." 

Then  did  Wulnoth  utter  a  cry  of  anger,  and  he 
seized  this  man  whom  he  before  had  overthrown,  and 
he  said  — 

"  Now  am  I  weary  of  thy  gibing  and  thy  worry, 
thou  who  callest  thyself  by  my  name,  and  whom  I  have 
already  overthrown  more  than  once.  Now  we  will  in 
deed  make  an  end,  and  if  there  is  no  other  way,  then 
will  I  swim  this  water,  but  thou  shalt  swim  it  with  me." 

And  once  again  they  struggled  there  on  the  weed- 
strewn  shore,  and  this  time  Wulnoth  had  easy  mastery 
—  for  each  time  they  had  fought  he  had  grown  the 
stronger  and  the  other  had  become  weaker,  and  now  he 
soon  vanquished  him,  and  he  cried  — 

6  81 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

"  Now  thou  and  I  will  swim  together,  and  if  we 
perish  then  it  is  done  with." 

But  to  this  the  other  answered,  crying  in  terror  — 

"  Not  yet,  Wanderer !  Not  yet !  I  will  show  thee 
a  better  way." 

"  And  what  is  that  way?  "  asked  Wulnoth.  "  Speak 
quickly,  for  I  have  no  mind  to  tarry." 

Then  the  other  pointed  out  a  spot  to  Wulnoth,  and 
there  two  great  bears  came  slyly  down  to  make  war 
against  a  great  monster  of  the  deep  —  one  shaped  like 
a  seal  but  ever  so  much  larger  —  larger  than  the  largest 
ox,  with  huge  tusks  like  unto  the  horns  of  a  wild  bull 
set  in  its  upper  jaw  and  protruding  downwards,  and 
with  moustache  like  a  viking  lord's  on  its  lip. 

"  The  bears  will  attack  the  sea-cow,"  said  the 
strange  man.  "  Now  watch,  and  when  the  battle  is 
fierce,  take  thy  sword  and  slay  the  bears,  and  then  ask 
the  sea-cow  to  aid  thee." 

So  Wulnoth  watched,  full  of  wonder,  and  the  two 
bears  came  down  and  flung  themselves  upon  the  sea- 
cow  who  had  been  sleeping  there  on  the  shore,  and  the 
mighty  animal  made  a  valiant  fight  and  smote  hard  with 
its  tusks,  and  the  whole  air  trembled  with  the  bellow- 
ings  and  roarings  of  the  strife.  But  the  bears  got  one 
on  either  side,  and  Wulnoth  saw  that  the  fight  was 
going  against  the  sea-cow  and  that  it  would  be  slain. 
So  he  drew  his  sword  and  he  rushed  at  the  bears,  and 
smote  strong  strokes,  so  that  one  was  slain  and  the 
other  fled,  leaving  the  track  of  its  blood  to  tell  of  Wul- 
noth's  strong  hand. 

82 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

Then  the  sea-cow  turned  and  spoke  in  deep  hoarse 
tones,  and  Wulnoth  wondered  that  he  could  understand 
its  speech,  not  knowing  that  Wyborga  the  Wise  had 
put  this  into  his  mind.  And  the  sea-cow  said  — 

"  Greeting  to  thee,  O  Wanderer,  and  thanks  for  the 
help  of  thy  hand  and  thy  sword,  for  without  that  help 
methinks  the  bears  would  have  made  an  end  of  me. 
Now,  therefore,  tell  me  what  is  in  thine  heart,  and  if  it 
may  be  I  will  do  it." 

So  Wulnoth  made  known  his  desire  to  cross  the 
water,  and  the  sea-cow  laughed  at  that. 

"  It  is  a  light  task  for  me  that  you  have  set,  Wan 
derer,"  it  said.  "  Nor  will  it  take  long  to  fulfil.  Now 
get  thee  on  to  my  back  and  hold  thee  still,  and  I  will 
do  thy  behest  and  carry  thee  to  Denmark." 

Then  Wulnoth,  greatly  marvelling,  obeyed,  and 
clambered  upon  the  monster's  broad  back.  And  the  sea- 
cow  beat  the  waves  with  her  mighty  flippers  and 
cleaved  her  way  through  the  sea,  faster  than  the  fastest 
ship  could  sail,  until  the  shores  of  the  North  faded  and 
the  shores  of  the  South  grew  clear,  and  then,  beating 
against  the  wind  and  making  for  the  land,  they  saw 
a  long  ship  with  shields  along  the  sides  and  the  raven 
banner  overhead,  and  Wulnoth  knew  that  it  was  a  vessel 
of  the  sea-kings,  and  he  hailed  it  across  the  waves. 

Now  in  the  ship  the  rowers  sat  tugging  at  the  oars 
and  the  leaders  gathered  on  the  prow  and  looked  across 
the  water,  laughing  and  jesting.  A  big,  fierce,  war 
like  set  they  were,  grizzled  in  battle  and  marked  with 
many  marks  of  the  war  game;  and  as  they  talked  and 

83 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

laughed,  suddenly  over  the  waves  rang  the  sound  of  a 
voice,  and  they  stared  in  fear  to  see  a  great  man,  shaggy 
as  a  berserker,  with  long  yellow  hair  and  blue  eyes, 
come  speeding  towards  them  upon  the  back  of  a  sea 
monster. 

"  By  Thor !  "  cried  one.  "  'T  is  surely  some  war 
lock  come  to  do  us  harm.  Let  us  flee." 

But  another,  who  was  leader  of  the  pirates,  an 
swered  with  a  fierce  oath  and  said  — 

"  Warlock  or  not,  I  flee  not  from  anything.  If  the 
hour  of  the  death-song  comes,  it  comes,  therefore  round 
with  the  ship  and  let  us  go  to  meet  this  being,  who 
thus  calls  to  us  from  out  the  swan  bath." 

So  round  came  the  ship,  and  near  Wulnoth  ap 
proached,  and  he  cried  aloud  — 

"  Greeting  to  you,  viking  lords ;  I  come  to  meet 
you." 

"  Greeting  to  thee,  stranger,"  they  answered.  "  And 
who  art  thou  who  sailest  the  swan  bath  in  so  strange 
a  ship,  and  what  dost  thou  want  with  us?" 

"  I  am  the  Wanderer,"  answered  Wulnoth.  "  So 
am  I  called,  for  I  have  wandered  far,  seeking  that  which 
I  seek,  and  I  have  come  to  you  because  ye  perchance 
may  know  of  that  which  I  want." 

"  By  Thor,  this  is  passing  strange,"  muttered  the 
viking  lord,  whilst  the  rowers  sat  open-mouthed  and 
wide-eyed.  "  'T  is  strange,  and  none  who  have  not 
seen  this  will  believe  it."  Then  he  said  aloud  — 

"  Tell  me,  Wanderer,  what  is  it  that  thou  dost  seek 
so  straitly?  " 

84 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

"  The  strongest  and  mightiest  of  lords,"  answered 
Wulnoth,  "  and  so  I  have  heard  Regner  Lodbrok  called, 
and  hither  have  I  come  seeking  for  him." 

"And  by  the  beard  of  Beorn,  thou  hast  sought  a 
right  worthy  lord,"  the  viking  replied.  "  For  there  is 
none  more  mighty  than  old  Regner,  Sigurd's  son.  But 
he  is  not  in  his  hall  now.  Four  moons  ago  he  sailed 
to  East  Anglia  and  we  await  his  message  to  join  him. 
But  his  sons  are  in  the  hall,  and  Hungwar  and  Hubba 
are  names  known  to  men.  Also  there  is  the  renowned 
Guthrun  there,  awaiting  tidings  from  Regner.  To 
these  chiefs  of  fame  thou  canst  make  thy  story  known 
if  thou  desirest.  But  how  comes  it  that  thou  ridest 
the  waves  in  so  strange  a  fashion?" 

"  Because  I  could  get  no  man  to  let  me  have  ship, 
all  fearing  to  come  too  nigh  your  coasts." 

"  Ay,"  laughed  the  vikings,  "  they  know  our  greet 
ings  are  somewhat  rough.  But  what  of  thy  steed,  Wan 
derer?  Thou  hast  not  told  that!  " 

"  The  steed  I  found  and  rendered  some  service  to, 
and  for  my  payment  he  brought  me  over,  as  you  see. 
Now  shall  I  come  into  your  ship,  or  shall  I  race  you 
across?  " 

"  A  race,  a  race !  "  cried  the  vikings,  and  they  bent 
to  their  oars,  and  they  stretched  the  sail,  and  flew  before 
the  wind.  But  swift  though  they  went,  swifter  still 
sped  the  sea-cow,  and  when  they  reached  the  land,  there 
stood  Wulnoth  to  greet  them,  and  the  sea-cow  had  gone 
back  to  the  depths. 

"  Thou  hast  won  the  race,  Wanderer,"  they  said, 
85 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

"  and  never  did  man  win  in  stranger  fashion.  Yet  never 
mind  that  now.  Come  thou  with  us,  and  we  will  lead 
thee  to  our  lords.  And  look  that  thou  answer  firmly 
and  without  fear,  and  in  few  words,  for  Hungwar  loveth 
not  long  speech  nor  to  be  crossed,  and  the  rod  and 
the  sword  are  his  only  words  to  any  whom  he  thinks 
nithing." 

"  I  am  well  content,"  answered  Wulnoth.  "  Lead 
the  way."  And  so  to  the  sea-king's  hall  he  was 
conducted. 

Now,  this  is  how  Wulnoth  crossed  the  swans'  bath, 
and  how  he  met  the  vikings,  and  was  led  to  the  presence 
of  the  Danish  sea-kings. 


86 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 


CHAPTER  VIII 

Of  what  befell  Wulnoth  in  the  Halls  of 
the  Danes 

N  the  great  hall  of  Regner 
Lodbrok  sat  his  two  sons 
who  ruled  in  his  absence, 
together  with  many  a  great 
holda  of  Juteland  and  Den 
mark  and  other  vikings  from 
the  North  who  had  gathered 
with  them.  The  room  was 
long  and  low,  and  its  oaken 
beams  were  black  with  age 
and  smoke.  Its  walls  were  covered  with  skins  and 
horns  and  trophies  of  the  chase,  and  laden  with  shields 
and  swords  and  other  warlike  gear. 

Great  torches,  fixed  in  iron  sconces,  cast  a  smoky 
glare  on  the  scene,  and  on  the  mighty  hearth  a  huge 
fire  of  logs  burnt,  and  the  blue  smoke  curled  upwards  to 
escape  through  a  hole  in  the  roof. 

The  upper  end  of  the  room  was  slightly  raised, 
and  there,  in  carved  chairs  at  a  table  which  ran  cross 
wise  the  width  of  the  hall,  the  nobles  sat  quaffing  the 
brown  ale  from  their  deep  drinking  horns. 

87 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

There,  side  by  side,  Hungwar  and  Hubba  sat,  older 
and  fiercer  now  than  when  Wulnoth  had  seen  them 
lead  the  attack  at  Lethra,  and  they  had  been  bad  enough 
then. 

Hungwar,  the  elder  of  the  brothers,  was  shaggy 
as  the  bear,  but  Hubba  was  smooth  of  face  save  for  his 
heavy  moustache,  and  on  Hungwar's  cheek  was  a  scar 
as  of  a  sword  cut. 

And  there  also  sat  Bacseg,  King  of  the  North 
Danes,  and  Halfdane  the  Fierce,  and  Sidroc  the  Cruel, 
and  Osbern,  and  Frena,  and  Harold,  all  viking  lords, 
holdas  of  high  birth  and  warriors  of  fame,  and  each 
was  clad  in  his  war  gear,  and  each  had  his  weapons 
ready  to  hand ;  for  words  were  few  and  blows  quick  in 
those  days,  and  even  the  feasting  might  become  the 
warring  before  men  could  understand  the  cause  of  the 
quarrel. 

Set  crosswise  to  the  table,  and  running  down  the 
length  of  the  room  like  the  longer  line  of  the  letter  T, 
was  another  table,  and  here  the  soldiers  and  the  lesser 
leaders  sat  at  their  feasting,  and  the  place  rang  with 
shouts  of  laughter  and  wild  jest,  and  ever  and  anon  with 
the  music  of  the  harp  and  the  song  of  the  scald,  singing 
the  praises  of  one  or  other  of  the  captains;  and  into 
this  company  was  Wulnoth  led  by  the  captain  of  those 
whom  he  had  met. 

"  How  now,  Wahrmund !  "  cried  Hungwar  as  he 
caught  sight  of  the  captain.  "  So  thou  hast  come  back, 
thou  old  wolf;  and  what  of  thy  voyaging,  eh?  " 

"The    voyage    was    quick    and    the    task    short, 
88 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

Hungwar,"  came  the  answer.  "  And  the  men  of  Osric 
are  scattered  and  their  homes  given  to  the  flame !  " 

"  Good !  "  cried  the  leaders  as  they  heard.  "  Osric 
will  not  defy  our  might  again."  And  then  Hungwar 
went  on,  staring  at  Wulnoth  — 

"  But  what  flaxen-haired  giant  of  the  South  have 
you  here,  Wahrmund?  Is  this  a  captive  from  the  foe? 
That  cannot  be,  seeing  that  he  is  unbound  and  has  his 
sword  by  his  side.  Who  is  this  giant,  and  what  does  he 
here?" 

"  By  Thor,  he  is  a  goodly  man  to  look  upon,"  cried 
one  noble,  bending  forward  and  staring  at  Wulnoth. 
"  I  love  a  man  when  I  see  one,  and  yonder  one  is." 

Then  he  raised  his  horn  and  cried  to  Wulnoth  — 

"  Waes  heal,  stranger  of  the  blue  eyes  and  yellow 
hair,"  and  to  him  Wulnoth  answered  — 

"  Drinc  heal,  lord." 

"  Now,  by  Odin  and  his  twelve  companions," 
growled  Hubba,  "  one  would  think  that  we  have  no 
men  in  Denmark,  noble  Guthrun,  that  thou  must  make 
so  much  of  this  berserker." 

This  Guthrun  was  a  brawny,  broad-shouldered 
giant  himself,  and  his  hair  was  plaited  in  two  long  plaits 
which  fell  on  either  side  his  face,  and  on  his  arms  he 
had  massy  bracelets  of  gold.  He  seemed  a  good- 
humored  man,  for  he  roared  with  laughter  at  Hubba's 
words  and  made  answer  — 

"  Not  so,  Hubba.  We  be  men  enough,  and  there 
fore  we  should  love  all  men,  be  they  friend  or  foe  — 
and,  by  my  word,  I  love  a  good  foeman.  As  for  being 

89 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

berserker,  this  stranger  is  none  the  worse  for  that  in 
my  eyes  so  that  he  be  a  dealer  of  lusty  blows." 

"  How  came  ye  by  this  man,  Wahrmund?  "  asked 
Hungwar,  stopping  what  might  have  led  to  a  quarrel. 
And  all  listened  while  the  viking  told  his  tale. 

And  when  he  was  done  Hungwar  turned  to  Wul- 
noth,  who  had  stood  there  erect  and  calm,  and  all  eyes 
were  bent  upon  him. 

"  This  is  a  strange  tale  that  we  hear,  stranger,"  he 
said.  "  So  thou  comest  to  us  through  the  swans'  bath, 
riding  a  sea-monster  like  a  horse.  By  my  faith,  most 
of  thy  people  —  for  surely  thou  art  Saxon  by  thy  eyes 
and  hair  —  most  of  thy  people,  I  say,  rather  shun  us. 
Now  tell  us  thy  tale  —  for  surely  thou  hast  fled  from 
some  fate  that  thou  didst  deserve.  Thou  art  nameless 
and  landless,  I  '11  warrant  me." 

"  Or  else  I  should  not  come  to  those  who  take  land 
with  their  sword,"  answered  Wulnoth,  and  at  this  the 
vikings  laughed,  and  said  that  surely  this  was  a  merry 
fellow.  But  Hungwar  frowned,  and  said  sternly  — 

"  Thou  hast  a  sharp  tongue,  stranger,  but  we  love 
sharp  swords.  Thou  hast  a  quick  word,  but  we  love 
quick  deeds." 

"  Blow  and  deed  will  be  quick  enough  when  the 
time  comes,"  Wulnoth  made  answer,  and  he  looked  into 
Hungwar's  face  and  noted  the  scar  that  his  sword  had 
made  in  the  past.  "  For  myself,  I  am  the  Wanderer, 
for  I  have  wandered  far  in  my  search.  For  my  place, 
I  come  from  the  North,  whither  I  was  taken  in  my 
childhood  after  that  the  sword  of  the  Dane  had  harried 

90 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

our  land.  As  thou  sayest,  I  am  landless  and  nameless, 
and,  moreover,  a  thrall  —  though  I  have  rent  the  thrall 
collar  from  my  neck,  having  somewhat  outgrown  its 
size,  and  he  who  placed  it  there  being  dead.  Yet  that 
makes  little  difference  to  thee,  seeing  that  it  is  said  that 
thou  lovest  those  who  strike  strong  blows  better  than 
those  who  have  noble  blood." 

"  Be  it  as  it  may.  Thou  hast  come  to  serve  under 
me,  then?  "  cried  the  Dane. 

But  to  this  Wulnoth  said,  "  Nay.  I  am  seeking 
the  bravest,  the  mightiest,  and  the  noblest  in  the 
world."  And  at  that  Hungwar  frowned  and  smote  the 
table. 

"  Thou  dog !  "  he  cried.  "  Am  I  not  he  ?  "  And  at 
that  Wulnoth  laughed. 

"  Why,  Hungwar,  did  I  say  ay  to  that,  I  might 
have  all  the  holdas  here  flying  at  me  or  falling  upon 
thee.  Nay,  I  seek  one  whose  name  is  greater  than  even 
thine  —  I  seek  Regner  Lodbrok,  thy  father."  And  at 
that  all  there  cried  that  it  was  well,  and  that  Regner 
Lodbrok  was  the  champion  of  champions. 

"  So  thou  seekest  to  serve  my  father,"  sneered 
Hungwar.  "  Now,  by  my  beard,  he  who  seeks  such 
honor  must  of  the  honor  be  worthy.  If  thou  wouldst 
serve  none  but  the  bravest  and  mightiest,  thou  thyself 
must  be  brave  and  mighty." 

"  Wouldst  that  I  match  myself  against  thee,  Hung 
war?  "  asked  Wulnoth  calmly.  And  at  that  the  holdas 
laughed,  for  they  liked  to  see  Hungwar  baited;  but 
Hungwar  frowned  darkly. 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

"  Thou  art  over  bold,  Wanderer,"  he  said.  "  The 
bloodhound  runs  not  with  the  wolf." 

"  But  the  wolf  sometimes  pulls  down  the  blood 
hound,  Hungwar,"  was  the  ready  answer.  "  But  enough 
of  such  talk.  Thou  desirest  to  see  my  strength.  So  be 
it.  How  shall  we  test  it?  " 

Then  Hungwar  took  up  a  block  of  wood  and  gave 
it  to  Wulnoth,  saying  — 

"  Let  us  see  what  thy  sword  is  worth,  Wanderer. 
Split  me  that  block  at  one  blow."  And  at  that  Wulnoth 
laughed  mockingly. 

"  Too  easy  a  task,  Hungwar,"  he  answered.  "  Far 
too  easy.  Let  me  see  thee  rend  it  asunder  with  thy 
naked  hands." 

"  Thou  art  drunk,  fool !  "  roared  the  Dane.  "  No 
man  living  may  do  that." 

"  We  will  see,"  answered  Wulnoth,  and  placing  the 
block  carefully,  he  bent  one  knee  upon  it  and  gripped 
it  with  both  hands,  while  all  there  rose  to  their  feet  to 
watch  him.  Then  slowly  and  steadily  he  pulled,  and  the 
muscles  of  his  arms  and  back  stood  out  like  ropes,  and 
he  thought  within  himself  that  his  work  with  Osth  was 
bearing  fruit  now.  And  as  he  pulled  there  was  a  sharp 
sound  of  rending  wood,  and  the  block  fell  apart  in 
twain,  while  all  there  shouted  till  the  roof  rang  at  this 
great  deed. 

"Now,  by  my  beard!"  cried  King  Bacseg,  "but 
we  have  a  mighty  man  here.  What  sayest  thou, 
Hubba?" 

"  Strong  arms  and  strong  wits  go  not  always 
92 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

together.     The  bear  is  strong,  but  the  fox  beats  him 
in  cunning." 

"  Now,  that  may  be,"  shouted  Guthrun,  "  but  we 
love  strong  arms  rather  than  quick  brains.  Still,  me- 
thinks  the  Wanderer  is  not  slow  of  wit  either  —  and 
he  brags  not  as  some  do,"  he  added  to  himself. 

"  What  other  task  wilt  thou  set  me,  Hungwar,  son 
of  Regner?  "  asked  Wulnoth.  "  Since  I  seek  thy  father's 
service,  I  am  willing  to  prove  that  I  am  worthy  of  it." 
And  Hungwar  frowned,  for,  he  knew  not  why,  he  felt 
hate  for  this  stranger,  and  would  gladly  have  put  him  to 
shame. 

"  Perchance  the  block  was  cracked,"  he  said,  "  and 
I  noticed  it  not."  And  Wulnoth  smiled  and  answered  — 

"  Perchance  it  was." 

Then  he  picked  up  an  iron  mace,  with  the  handle 
an  inch  thick,  and  he  held  it  up. 

"  Some  of  you  strike  hard  blows,"  he  said.  "  Which, 
then,  will  sever  this  with  a  clean  cut  with  one  blow  of 
the  sword?  " 

"  I  will  try,"  cried  Guthrun,  for  he,  like  all  the 
vikings,  loved  trial  of  strength. 

So  he  took  the  mace  and  set  it  on  the  riven  block, 
and  with  bared  arms  he  lifted  his  sword  high  in  the  air 
and  smote  with  all  his  force,  and  the  sword  bit  deep 
into  the  iron,  but  severed  it  not. 

Then  tried  Osbern,  and  after  him  tried  Halfdane, 
and  after  him  the  Norse  Jarl  Eric,  and  after  him  Biorn 
Ironsides  the  Mighty,  and  not  one  of  them  could  cut 
quite  through  the  bar. 

93 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

Then  Wulnoth  took  his  great  sword,  and  he  said, 
"  Give  me  another  bar,  for  this  one  is  much  cut  now, 
and  let  it  be  stouter  and  stronger." 

"  This  braggart  shall  not  humble  us,"  thought 
Hungwar,  and  he  sent  for  his  own  mace,  and  the  handle 
was  nigh  two  inches  thick. 

"Canst  cut  that,  boaster?"  he  said;  and  Guthrun 
cried  out  that  it  was  not  fair  since  't  was  twice  as  thick 
as  the  other. 

But  Wulnoth  swung  high  his  sword,  and  the  keen 
blade  sang  in  the  air  like  the  scream  of  the  gull  as  it 
flies  before  the  storm.  And  lo,  the  iron  was  sheered  in 
twain,  clean  cut,  and  the  block  beneath  it  split  in  two 
beneath  the  blow. 

"  Skoal  to  the  Wanderer ! "  cried  the  vikings. 
"  Worthy  is  he  to  be  of  our  number !  "  But  Wulnoth 
said  — 

"Wilt  set  me  another  task,  O  Hungwar?" 

"  By  Thor,  I  will  set  thee  a  task !  "  cried  Hubba 
fiercely.  "  All  this  is  but  child's  play  and  has  no  danger 
in  it.  Come  hither,  Wiglaf." 

Then  uprose  a  mighty  man,  with  bare  arms  and 
hairy,  and  he  laughed  grimly. 

"What  is  thy  pleasure,  Hubba?"  he  asked.  And 
Hubba  said  to  Wulnoth  — 

"  See  here,  Wanderer.  This  man  is  our  mightiest 
boxer,  and  no  man  can  stand  a  blow  from  his  fist.  Wilt 
thou  exchange  a  blow  with  him?" 

"  That  will  I,"  answered  Wulnoth.  "  Strike  thou, 
Wiglaf." 

94 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

"  Not  so,"  shouted  Guthrun.  "  That  were  a  poor 
test,  for  if  Wiglaf  strikes  first,  how  shall  Wanderer  have 
strength  to  strike  back?  Let  them  fight  one  round  if 
they  will.  By  my  father's  name,  't  will  be  a  splendid 
sight  to  see." 

"  So  be  it,"  laughed  Wulnoth.  "  I  care  not,"  and 
he  and  Wiglaf  the  Boxer  faced  each  other. 

"  'T  is  a  cruel  man,  Wanderer,"  whispered  Wahr- 
mund  in  Wulnoth's  ear,  "  and  he  fights  not  over  fair. 
Mind  thyself,  for  he  will  kill  thee  if  he  can." 

"  If  he  can,"  answered  Wulnoth ;  and  then  the 
fighters  faced  each  other,  and  the  vikings  forgot  their 
drinking  horns  and  watched  breathless. 

For  a  little  the  pair  feinted,  and  then  Wiglaf  rushed 
forward  and  smote  a  mighty  blow  like  to  have  felled  an 
ox.  But  Wulnoth  caught  it  and  turned  it  aside,  and 
then  he  smote  and  Wiglaf  could  not  avoid  the  blow, 
and  though  he  caught  it  on  his  arm,  there  was  a  sound 
like  as  of  a  breaking  stick,  and  the  boxer's  arm  fell  help 
less,  for  the  bone  was  broken. 

Now  all  the  vikings  started  to  their  feet  and  roared 
that  Wulnoth  was  worthy  to  be  of  the  best  of  them; 
and  Hubba  and  Hungwar  frowned,  for  they  liked  not 
men  who  could  do  more  than  they  dared. 

Then  did  Wulnoth  rise,  and  he  spoke  and 
said  — 

"  All  the  tasks  that  you  have  set  me  I  have  ac 
complished,  O  holdas.  Now  I  will  take  a  task  upon  my 
own  shoulders,  and  if  any  of  you  dare  try  it,  then  do  it 
first.  See  you  yon  beast?"  and  he  pointed  to  the 

95 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

open  beyond  the  door,  where,  in  a  fenced  field,  a  great 
shaggy  bull  bellowed  and  stamped. 

"  Well,  what  of  him,  Wanderer?  "  cried  Guthrun 
eagerly.  "What  new  wonder  canst  thou  show  us? 
Only  be  careful  of  that  brute,  for  he  has  killed  five  men 
already." 

"  Which  of  you  will  go  and  bring  yon  bull  to  his 
knees  with  hand,  and  hand  alone?"  Wulnoth  asked. 
And  Hungwar  cried  thickly  — 

"  Thou  fool,  there  is  no  man  on  earth  can  do 
it." 

"  That  will  we  see,"  laughed  Wulnoth  lightly,  and 
setting  his  sword  aside,  he  leaped  the  rails  and  entered 
the  bull's  field,  while  all  there  crowded  out  to  watch 
him,  thinking  that  the  stranger  would  of  a  surety  be 
slain  now. 

And  the  bull  glared  at  Wulnoth  with  bloodshot 
eyes,  and  lowered  its  massive  head,  pawing  the  ground 
and  roaring  deeply.  Then,  like  a  bolt,  it  charged,  and 
the  onlookers  gasped,  for  they  thought  that  now  the 
daring  man  must  perish.  But  quick  as  the  bull  moved, 
quicker  still  was  Wulnoth,  and  he  sprang  aside  and  let 
the  monster  pass. 

Then  round  wheeled  the  animal,  but  Wulnoth  was 
ready  at  its  side,  and  he  gripped  the  wide-spreading 
horns  and  stood,  and  the  bull  stood  pushing  against  him, 
both  motionless,  man  and  animal. 

"  Now,  by  Odin !  "  shouted  Hungwar,  "  the  man  is 
in  a  poor  case,  for  he  cannot  let  go." 

"  And,  by  Odin !  "  shouted  Guthrun,  "  he  does  not 
96 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

desire  to  let  go.  Look,  look!  who  ever  saw  the  like 
of  this?" 

For  now  Wulnoth  put  out  his  strength  and  did  as 
he  had  been  taught  of  old  by  Osth.  First  he  pushed 
the  bull  backwards,  and  then  he  gripped  tighter  and 
swung  mightily,  and  the  bull  was  jerked  off  its  feet; 
and  then  he  twisted  sharply,  putting  out  every  bit  of  his 
might,  and  the  great  beast  cried  in  its  pain  and  fell  upon 
its  knees,  and  all  the  fierceness  was  gone  out  of  it. 

Then  did  the  vikings  leap  up  and  run  to  Wulnoth 
and  lift  him,  and  carry  him  round  on  their  shoulders, 
crying  "  Skoal  "  to  him.  But  Hubba  frowned  darkly, 
and  bent  towards  his  brother  and  whispered  — 

"  I  like  not  this  fellow  who  has  come  to  put  us 
to  shame  with  his  strength.  We  must  look  to  this, 
brother." 

And  to  that  Hungwar  nodded,  and  answered  back, 
"  Even  so.  But  the  dagger  may  turn  greater  strength 
than  this  man's  into  weakness." 

So  the  brothers  spoke,  and  only  Guthrun  noticed 
and  heard  the  words  they  said. 

Now,  this  is  how  Wulnoth  showed  his  strength 
before  the  Danish  holdas,  and  this  is  how  Guthrun 
knew  that  the  sons  of  Regner  planned  evil  towards 
the  Wanderer. 


97 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 


CHAPTER   IX 

How  the  Sea-kings  sailed  for  East 
Anglia 

O  Wulnoth  tarried  in  the 
Danish  camp,  and  the  vi 
kings  greeted  him  as  one  of 
themselves,  but  old  Wahr- 
mund  took  him  aside  and 
whispered  more  than  once 
that  he  should  beware  of 
Wiglaf  the  Boxer  as  soon  as 
his  arm  was  well. 

"  Wiglaf  forgives  no  in 
jury,"  he  said,  "  and  the  greatest  injury  which  thou 
canst  do  to  him  is  to  beat  him  fairly.  Therefore  beware 
of  Wiglaf,  O  Wanderer." 

"  Surely  a  brave  man  should  feel  no  bitterness 
against  him  who  overthrows  him  in  fair  fight !  "  an 
swered  Wulnoth.  But  to  that  Wahrmund  only  said 
again  — 

"  Beware  of  Wiglaf  when  he  is  recovered." 
And  that  was  not  the  only  warning  that  was  re 
ceived  by  Wulnoth,  for  Guthrun  the  viking  lord  met 

98 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

him,  having  sought  such  a  meeting,  and  he  said  to  him 
grimly  — 

"  Wanderer,  I  love  a  man  who  plays  the  man's 
game  well  and  truly,  but  some  there  be  who  love 
thee  not;  and  if  thou  takest  my  advice,  thou  wilt  not 
tarry  with  the  sons  of  Regner  too  long.  Yet  if  thou 
hast  desire  for  service,  my  ships  have  places  for  such 
warriors  as  thou  art."  And  with  that  he  went  his  way. 

"  Now,"  thought  Wulnoth  to  himself,  "  truly  this 
is  a  hard  case  for  me.  If  I  tarry  here,  I  am  like  to  come 
to  harm ;  and  if  I  tarry  not,  how  shall  I  either  meet  with 
this  champion  Regner  Lodbrok,  or  learn  tidings  of 
Prince  Guthred  my  friend?  Truly  the  Lord  Guthrun 
seems  more  noble  than  these  sons  of  Regner,  and  yet 
with  them  I  must  abide,  methinks." 

So  for  a  week  Wulnoth  stayed  there,  and  none 
sought  to  do  him  harm,  and  even  Hungwar  spoke  fairly 
to  him,  having  somewhat  conquered  his  anger  at  Wig- 
laf's  defeat. 

But  it  was  with  Wahrmund  that  Wulnoth  spoke 
most,  for  a  friendship  had  grown  between  them,  and 
very  cautiously  did  Wulnoth  question  the  viking,  not 
letting  him  know  the  cause,  and  ask  him  if  he  remem 
bered  aught  of  the  conquest  of  Lethra. 

"  That  do  I,"  answered  the  warrior,  laughing 
deeply,  "  seeing  that  I  fought  there  from  first  to  last. 
And  that  same  King  of  Lethra  was  a  hero,  and  fought 
a  good  fight.  Methinks  sometimes  that  't  is  a  pity 
there  is  so  much  sword-singing  between  brave  men. 
'T  is  our  trade,  yet  sometimes  I  think  that  peace  time 

99 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

is  the  best.  Yea,  I  remember  Lethra,  and  I  mind 
me  of  the  anger  of  Hungwar  because  a  boy  —  who 
by  the  way  was  a  Saxon  thrall  to  Jarl  Berwulf  — 
smote  the  champion  with  a  broken  sword,  and  left 
its  kiss  upon  his  cheek,  as  thou  seest  until  this  day. 
'T  was  my  hand  that  cut  the  boy  down,  but  by  Thor, 
he  was  a  proper  lad,  and  I  have  been  sorry  for  it 
since." 

"  But  there  was  another  boy  there,  comrade !  "  said 
Wulnoth  eagerly.  "  A  son  of  Hardacnute.  What  was 
his  fate?" 

The  viking  looked  at  him  sharply  and  pondered  a 
moment. 

"  Wanderer,  thou  knowest  far  too  much  about 
Lethra  for  thy  health,  if  thy  questioning  come  to  the 
ears  of  the  holdas,"  he  said  sternly.  "  Thus  I  counsel 
to  question  none  save  me,  and  if  thy  questions  may  be 
answered  with  honor,  then  I  will  answer  them.  Dost 
know  thou  mindest  me  of  that  Saxon  boy,  full  grown 
now?  It  might  be  ill  for  thee  didst  thou  remind  some 
we  know  of  in  this  same  way." 

"  Wahrmund,"  said  Wulnoth  quietly,  "  thou  art  a 
brave  man  and  true,  and  now  I  will  place  my  life  in  thy 
hand,  for  of  a  truth  I  am  that  boy  —  Wulnoth  the  son 
of  Cerdic.  Yet  know,  Wahrmund,  that  Cerdic  was  no 
thrall  to  Berwulf,  for  Berwulf  murdered  the  Saxon  jarl 
Tholk,  and  Cerdic  refused  to  serve  the  Dane.  And 
when  Berwulf  had  him  whipped,  then  he  smote  him 
with  his  own  axe  and  fled,  and,  by  Thor,  't  was  the  deed 
of  a  man  to  do  that !  " 

100 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

"  Perchance  so,"  answered  the  other,  and  then 
Wulnoth  went  on  with  his  story  — 

"  Now,  Wahrmund,  in  those  days  did  the  son  of 
Hardacnute  make  friendship  with  the  outlaw  Saxon 
boy,  and  they  swore  to  live  as  brothers ;  and  on  the  day 
when  the  evil  came  to  Lethra  —  this  was  prophesied 
by  a  wise  woman  —  Guthred  the  Prince  made  me  swear 
that  I  would  seek  for  him  and  aid  him  if  might  be ;  and 
for  this  reason  am  I  come  to  the  camp,  that  of  him  I 
might  learn  tidings  if  he  is  still  alive." 

"  I  remember  the  boy,"  the  Dane  answered.  "  And 
surely  't  was  a  hard  thing  that  was  done  to  him  by 
Hungwar  and  Hubba,  for  they  sold  him  as  a  slave, 
though  he  was  a  king's  son;  and  I  have  heard  that  his 
master  took  him  to  the  land  of  the  Anglo  Saxons,  though 
in  what  part  of  that  land  he  dwells,  if  he  be  still  alive, 
is  more  than  I  can  tell." 

"  I  thank  thee  for  thy  words,  Wahrmund,"  answered 
Wulnoth,  "  and  I  trust  thee  with  my  story." 

"  Thou  mayst  trust  me  with  it,  Wanderer,"  an 
swered  the  Dane.  "  So  long  as  thou  art  true  while  thou 
dost  stay  with  us,  that  is  all  I  ask.  If  thou  go  into 
battle  with  us,  fight  for  us  and  not  for  our  foes;  and 
if  thou  dost  ever  desire  to  depart,  depart  without  strik 
ing  secret  blow  —  " 

"  As  to  that,  the  rede  that  I  follow  directed  me  to 
seek  this  camp  and  serve  Regner  Lodbrok;  and  so  I 
have  no  desire  to  fight  for  your  foes  or  against  you." 

"  Regner  tarries  long  in  Angleland,"  the  Dane  said 
gloomily.  "  I  would  that  he  were  back  to  lead  us 

101 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

himself,  for  the  camp  is  broken  with  so  many  holdas, 
and  there  is  like  to  be  mischief  done  ere  long." 

"  Wahrmund,"  said  Wulnoth,  "  canst  thou  tell  me 
this?  Dost  thou  know  any  people  who  worship  not  the 
gods  of  the  North,  but  One  who  died  on  a  cross?  " 

"Ay,  that  do  I.  'Tis  the  religion  of  most  of  the 
Anglo  Saxons  now.  They  have  forgotten  their  old 
faith,  and  turned  to  this  strange  one.  Yet  it  is  a  strange 
story,  and  one  that  touches  the  heart,  Wanderer,"  he 
went  on ;  "  and  it  hath  wondrous  power  with  them, 
making  them  merciful  to  the  foe  and  calm  in  face  of 
torment  and  death.  Some  of  our  men  have  put  their 
captives  to  sharp  torture  to  make  them  renounce  this 
God  of  theirs ;  but  I  have  not  known  one  succeed.  They 
have  killed  their  victims,  but  in  dying  the  Christians  — 
for  so  they  call  themselves  —  have  sung  songs  of  tri 
umph.  They  are  men  indeed  who  can  fight,  and  suffer, 
and  die,  and  yet  this  creed  is  the  creed  of  a  nithing. 
'T  is  beyond  my  poor  wits,  who  know  nothing  of  aught 
save  the  storm-sea  and  the  sword-song." 

"  And  this  religion  is  in  Angleland,  and  Guthred 
is  in  Angleland,  and  Regner  Lodbrok  is  in  Angleland 
also !  'T  is  strange.  It  points  to  my  going  there  also  " ; 
and  Wulnoth  was  silent,  and  mused  on  what  he  heard. 

Then  said  Wahrmund,  pointing  out  to  the  water: 
"  What  ship  is  this  which  comes  speeding  towards  the 
land?  Let  us  go  down  and  see  who  these  may  be  who 
come  over  the  swan-bath  thus." 

So  down  to  the  shore  they  went,  and  the  ship  drew 
near;  and  it  was  but  a  small  one,  with  a  few  rowers, 

102 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

and  no  shields  hung  on  its  sides;  and  yet  as  Wahr- 
mund  looked  he  started  and  cried  — 

"  Now  here  are  evil  tidings ;  for  of  a  surety  yonder 
man  at  the  helm  is  Bern,  and  Bern  was  the  man  of 
Regner  Lodbrok." 

Then  the  boat  reached  the  land,  and  the  men  laid 
aside  their  oars  and  came  ashore,  and  stood  with  droop 
ing  heads,  as  those  who  carried  heavy  tidings;  and  the 
viking  cried  — 

"  Oh,  thou  who  art  Bern,  man  of  Regner  Lodbrok, 
why  comest  thou  thus,  as  they  that  flee  in  battle?  and 
where  is  thy  master,  our  Holda?  " 

"  With  those  who  feast  in  Walhalla,"  answered  the 
seaman.  "  Lead  me  to  Hungwar,  or  to  his  noble 
brother,  for  I  have  heavy  tidings  to  tell;  and  the  soul 
of  Regner  Lodbrok  calls  aloud  for  vengeance,  for  the 
nithing  deed  and  the  shame  deed  that  were  done  to 
him." 

"Now,  by  Thor,"  cried  Wahrmund,  "he  will  not 
cry  in  vain;  for,  if  aught  of  wrong  hath  been  done  to 
Regner  the  son  of  Sigurd,  the  vikings  will  have  a  song 
to  sing  and  a  fire  to  light " ;  and,  with  that,  Wahrmund 
turned  and  guided  the  man  to  the  vikings'  hall;  and 
Wulnoth  followed  to  hear  what  had  befallen  Regner 
Lodbrok. 

And  in  the  hall  the  holdas  feasted;  only  some 
looked  weary,  for  their  souls  hungered  for  the  man's 
game,  and  they  tired  of  tarrying  on  land;  and  when 
Hungwar  saw  Wahrmund  enter,  he  cried  — 

"  Greeting,  Wahrmund !  Whom  dost  thou  bring, 
103 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

and  why  dost  thou  turn  thy  spear  head  down,  as  if  evil 
had  come  to  some?  " 

"  Evil  hath  come,  Hungwar,"  answered  Wahrmund. 
"  This  man  is  Bern,  who  sailed  with  thy  mighty  father, 
and  he  hath  ill  news  to  tell  to  thee,  O  jarl."  And  then 
the  chiefs  looked  up,  and  all  voices  were  hushed;  for 
they  knew  that  the  death-song  had  been  sung  for  Regner 
Lodbrok,  the  old  sea-king. 

And  then  Hungwar  said,  while  Hubba  sat  silent  by 
his  side  — 

"  So  the  son  of  Sigurd  is  dead,  and  the  death-song 
hath  been  sung.  Then  I  will  warrant  that  he  died  as 
a  mighty  hero,  and  that  his  sword  sang  merrily  ere  he 
fell,  and  the  Valkyrs  were  busy.  Is  it  not  so,  silent  one? 
Speak  and  tell  thy  tale,  lest  I  open  thy  lips  with  a 
touch  of  fire." 

"  I  will  tell  my  tale,  Hungwar  son  of  Regner,"  the 
man  answered.  "  But  it  is  a  heavy  one,  and  the  telling 
of  it  is  hard.  No  hero  death  did  Regner  die,  but  such 
a  death  as  a  nithing  would  have  deserved;  and  yet  he 
died  a  hero,  and  sang  his  death-song.  By  treachery  and 
falsehood  was  he  conquered,  O  Hungwar,  and  for  ven 
geance  does  he  cry  to  thee  and  to  all  thy  people." 

"  Tell  thy  story,  man,"  answered  Hungwar  grimly, 
"  and  be  sure  that  the  son  of  Sigurd  shall  not  cry  in 
vain.  Truly,  our  swords  are  weary  of  idleness  and  our 
ships  yearn  for  the  waves.  Tell  thy  story,  and  tell  it 
true,  all  of  it,  neither  more  nor  less." 

"  I  obey  thee,"  answered  the  man ;  and  this  is  the 
story  that  he  told.  Eastward  to  Angleland  had  Regner 

104 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

Lodbrok  sailed,  with  only  a  few  men,  chiefs  of  fame, 
for  they  had  not  meant  to  tarry  in  the  land,  but  to  see 
for  themselves  if  it  was  a  good  land  and  fair,  and  worth 
the  attacking.  And  on  the  eastern  coast  a  great  storm 
had  come,  and  driven  them  on  shore,  so  that  the  ship 
was  wrecked  and  only  a  few  escaped  death.  They  were 
in  the  land  of  the  East  Angles,  whereover  one  Edmund 
is  king;  and  he  at  first  received  Regner  and  his  com 
panions  with  friendship,  and  gave  them  gifts. 

Yet  some  of  the  people  murmured  because  of  the 
Danes  being  there ;  and  Regner  heard  how  in  the  north 
dwelt  one  Ella  King  of  Northumbria,  who  was  himself 
of  Danish  blood ;  and  thither  to  greet  him  Regner  went. 
But  Ella  liked  not  the  coming  of  the  stranger;  for  the 
Danes,  who  had  settled  in  the  north  and  taken  posses 
sion  of  the  land,  desired  that  no  more  of  their  numbers 
should  come  to  share  the  prize  with  them.  So  this 
Ella,  though  he  received  Regner  with  soft  speech,  yet 
purposed  to  do  him  harm,  and  plotted  to  take  his  life; 
yet  in  what  manner  to  do  so  he  did  not  know. 

Now  the  King  had  built  him  a  high  tower,  called 
Ella's  Tower,  and  beneath  this  tower  was  a  dungeon 
dark  and  drear;  and  into  this  dungeon  did  King  Ella 
cause  a  number  of  deadly  vipers  to  be  let  loose  —  for 
he  had  a  mind  to  shame  Regner  Lodbrok  as  well  as 
slay  him,  because  that  this  Regner  boasted,  and  made 
much  of  his  having  slain  the  dragon  and  rescued  Thora 
the  Fair  from  its  power. 

So  when  Regner  and  his  friends  sat  at  feasting,  the 
soldiers  of  the  King  of  Northumbria  came  upon  them 

105 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

and  put  them  to  the  sword;  but  Regner  they  took  and 
bound,  and  cast  into  the  vipers'  tower,  bidding  him, 
since  he  had  slain  the  dragon,  slay  also  the  snakes,  which 
were  less  than  the  dragon.  And  the  vipers  bit  the  old 
sea-king  deep  and  sore,  so  that  he  knew  that  his  death 
was  nigh,  and  none  were  there  to  sing  his  death-song. 

And  alone  in  the  dungeon,  with  the  biting  vipers, 
Regner  Lodbrok  sang  his  own  death-song;  and  the 
name  thereof  is  Krakamal;  and  that  song  is  known  to 
this  day  amongst  the  sagas  of  the  Northland ;  and  that 
song  he  sang,  while  the  darkness  gathered,  and  the 
Valkyrs  carried  his  spirit  to  Walhalla.1 

Such  was  the  tale  that  the  messenger  told  in  the 
hall  of  the  sea-kings;  and  when  the  story  was  finished 
there  was  silence  for  a  short  space,  and  then  uprose 
Hungwar,  and  Hubba  rose  and  stood  by  his  side,  and 
Hungwar  spoke  and  said  — 

"  Oh,  holdas  of  Denmark,  ye  have  heard  this  story, 
and  it  is  a  shame  tale;  and  the  spirit  of  the  son  of 

1  This  legend  of  the  death  of  Regner  Lodbrok  is  the  one  most 
common  in  his  histories.  But  there  is  another,  and  more  probable, 
story,  which  tells  how  he,  having  been  received  by  Edmund,  after 
wards  known  as  the  martyr  king  of  East  Anglia,  was  murdered  by 
the  King's  huntsman,  and  hidden  in  a  wood.  The  body  was  found 
by  Regner's  dog,  who  scraped  the  leaves  away  and  revealed  the 
crime.  For  this  the  huntsman  was  placed  in  a  boat  which  was 
unseaworthy  and  cast  adrift ;  and  the  boat,  surviving  the  tempests, 
drifted  to  Denmark,  where  the  guilty  man,  to  save  himself,  put  the 
crime  at  Edmund's  door.  As  it  was  East  Anglia  which  was  first 
invaded  by  Hungwar  and  Hubba,  and  not  Northumbria,  this  story 
seems  the  more  probable;  and  especially  so  in  view  of  the  fact  that 
Hungwar  and  Hubba  put  their  royal  captive  Edmund  to  death  in 
the  most  barbarous  fashion  afterwards. 

106 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

Sigurd  calls  to  my  brother  and  to  me,  and  bids  us  take 
vengeance  on  his  foes.  Now,  those  who  list  come,  and 
those  who  will  tarry,  tarry;  but,  as  for  Hubba  and  me, 
we  will  cross  the  Westarweg  and  carry  fire  and  sword 
into  Angleland ;  and  from  south  to  north  will  we  harry 
it.  Now,  viking  lords,  and  sea-kings,  who  comes  with 
us?" 

Then  did  all  there  start  to  their  feet,  and  then  did 
their  great  swords  flash  out,  as  they  cried  Skoal  to  the 
memory  of  Regner  Lodbrok;  and  with  one  mighty 
voice  they  answered  and  cried  — 

"  We  will  come,  sons  of  Regner.  We  will  man  our 
ships  and  come ;  and  from  south  to  north  we  will  follow 
the  footsteps  of  Regner  Lodbrok,  and  leave  a  pathway 
of  ashes  and  death ;  and  then  will  we  take  this  land  for 
our  own.  But  as  for  Ella,  King  of  Northumbria,  better 
for  him  that  he  had  never  lived,  than  that  he  fall  into 
our  hands.  For  each  sting  that  the  son  of  Sigurd  re 
ceived,  he  shall  receive  a  thousand  pains." 

Then  all  was  bustle  and  hurry  in  the  realm;  and 
each  lord  went  his  way  to  summon  his  own  men,  and 
to  make  ready  his  long  ships;  so  that  never  before  in 
all  the  land  was  so  vast  a  fleet  prepared,  nor  so  great  an 
army  gathered,  and  in  no  history  is  there  a  full  list  of 
names  of  all  the  sea-kings  who  sailed  to  Angleland  at 
that  time. 

There  were  Frena,  and  Guthrun,  and  Sidric  the 
elder,  and  Sidric  the  younger,  and  Hungwar  and  Hubba, 
all  jarls  of  fame.  And  there  were  Kings  Godron  and 
Halfdane,  and  Bacseg,  and  Hamond,  and  Oskettle  —  five 

107 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

kings  of  might;  and  Biorn  Ironsides  and  many  cham 
pions,  so  that  one  knows  not  all  their  names.  And  with 
them  came  many  young  warriors,  the  sons  of  holdas, 
seeking  to  make  a  name,  and  many  old  vikings  who  had 
spent  their  lives  on  the  sea,  and  whose  play  was  the 
man's  game ;  and  landless  men,  and  nameless  men,  who 
had  joined  the  vikings  to  seek  their  fortunes  in  land 
afar. 

Never  was  such  a  scene;  never  did  so  many  long 
ships  lie  like  black  snakes  on  the  water;  never  did  so 
many  shields  gleam  like  suns,  as  the  light  played  upon 
them. 

And  in  Hungwar's  own  ship  they  placed  the  great 
banner  of  Regner  Lodbrok,  which  his  daughters  had 
woven  and  made  in  the  space  of  one  noontide;  and 
thereon  was  the  Raven  of  Odin,  worked  in  cunning 
work;  and  it  stretched  its  wings  and  stood  erect,  and 
all  men  shouted  that  the  omen  was  good,  and  that  vic 
tory  would  be  theirs. 

For  this  banner  was  supposed  to  be  of  wondrous 
might;  and  if  defeat  was  to  come  then  the  raven's 
wings  drooped  and  its  head  hung;  but  if  victory  was 
to  be  their  portion,  then  its  wings  were  raised,  and  it 
stood  defiant. 

Such  was  the  story ;  though  whether  any  man  ever 
saw  the  bird  change  cannot  be  told.  Yet  afterwards,  as 
you  shall  presently  hear,  the  men  of  Wessex  took  that 
banner  and  slew  Hubba,  and  still  the  raven's  wings 
were  spread  and  its  head  raised ;  so  perchance  the  power 
of  the  magic  spell  had  fled  from  its  folds. 

1 08 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

And  then  all  the  war-horns  blared,  and  all  the  sails 
were  hoisted,  and  out  over  the  dark,  rolling  sea  the 
rovers  sailed;  so  that  the  ships  were  as  many  as  the 
forest  leaves  on  the  stream  when  the  wind  blows  among 
the  trees. 

And  some  sailed  for  Northumbria  and  some  went 
south  to  Wessex,  and  some  shaped  their  course  to  land 
in  Mercia;  but  Hungwar  and  Hubba  and  those  who 
followed  with  him  sailed  on  towards  East  Anglia,  where 
their  father,  Regner  Lodbrok,  had  landed  at  the  first; 
and  over  the  ship  the  great  raven  banner  streamed,  and 
around  the  seamews  circled  and  screamed;  and  the 
wind  blew  the  salt  foam  into  their  faces.  Yet  on  and 
on  they  went,  until,  far  ahead,  they  saw  the  land  lying 
like  a  cloud  upon  the  horizon;  and  Wahrmund  pointed 
towards  it,  and  said  to  Wulnoth,  who  stood  beside 
him  — 

"  Yonder,  Wanderer,  is  the  land  to  which  you 
desire  to  go.  Yonder  is  the  land  of  the  Christians ;  and 
it  is  a  rich  land  and  fat,  where  much  spoil  may  be 
gathered;  and  the  people  are  soft  and  easy  to  conquer. 
Skoal  to  the  Angleland,  and  Skoal  to  the  landing;  for 
heroic  deeds  will  be  done,  and  the  man's  game  played 
long,  and  the  sword  sing  a  merry  song,  ere  we  put  to 
sea  again,  and  turn  our  faces  to  Denmark." 

Then  nearer  and  nearer  the  ships  drew ;  and  at  last 
they  dropped  the  sails  and  the  vikings  swarmed  to  the 
ships'  sides,  and  there,  ahead,  they  saw  the  sands,  golden 
yellow ;  and  the  warriors  of  the  land  drawn  up  to  drive 
them  off. 

109 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

"  Now,"  laughed  Wahrmund,  "  why  do  not  these 
fools  have  good  ships  and  come  and  meet  us;  so  that 
we  fought  on  sea  and  kept  the  fire  from  their  land? 
These  fools  will  never  conquer  us  until  they  learn  to 
fight  in  ships,  as  we  do." 

So  said  Wahrmund;  but  little  did  he  think  that 
even  then  there  was  in  the  land  of  the  West  Saxons  a 
young  man,  one  whose  face  was  pale  and  pain  marked, 
who  pondered  the  same  thing,  and  who  afterwards 
caused  such  long  ships  to  be  built,  and  not  only  beat 
the  Danes  at  their  own  game,  but  laid  the  foundations 
of  that  navy,  by  which,  in  after  years,  this  Britain  of 
ours  has  kept  her  proud  boast  and  ruled  the  waves. 

Now,  this  is  how  evil  tidings  came  to  Hungwar  and 
Hubba,  and  this  is  how  Wulnoth  sailed  with  the  sea- 
kings  to  the  land  of  the  East  Angles. 


no 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 


CHAPTER   X 

Of  the  Slaying  of  Edmund,  the  King  of 
the  East  Saxons 

,  HEN  the  war-horns  sounded 
their  harsh  defiance,  and  the 
vikings  gave  a  great  shout 
of  glee,  and  threw  them 
selves  into  the  shallow 
water,  and  rushed  to  meet 
the  Saxons,  who  also  ran  to 
drive  them  back. 

And  the  battle  was 
fierce,  and  great  deeds  were 
done ;  and  from  least  to  greatest  every  man  was  a  hero. 
Yet  the  fight  was  with  the  Danes ;  and  when  the  even 
ing  came  the  conquered  Saxons  broke  and  fled,  and  the 
sons  of  Regner  encamped  with  their  men  on  the  field  of 
slaughter  not  far  from  the  coast. 

And  what  happened  in  East  Anglia  happened  else 
where  also;  for  the  people  of  Angleland  were  divided 
amongst  themselves,  and  one  king  warred  with  another, 
and  each  was  jealous  of  his  neighbor;  so  that  they 
were  like  a  bundle  of  sticks  when  the  binding  is  broken, 
and  each  fell  away  from  the  rest.  But  the  Danes  came 

in 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

in  mighty  hosts,  and  if  one  host  was  beaten  then  two 
came  in  its  place ;  and  all  through  the  land  they  carried 
fire  and  sword  and  death. 

For  these  Danes  were  cruel  end  terrible,  and  knew 
nothing  of  mercy ;  and  neither  youth,  nor  age,  nor 
weakness  appealed  to  them.  The  young  and  the  old 
they  slew,  and  the  fair  maiden,  and  the  old  wife;  and 
they  took  the  tender  babes  and  beat  out  their  brains, 
or  cast  them  from  one  to  the  other  upon  their  spears. 
Death,  and  death  alone,  marked  out  the  pathway  which 
they  had  trod. 

Nor  was  this  done  in  Angleland  alone,  but  in  every 
country  where  the  White  Christ  was  worshipped.  For 
these  Danes  were  pagans,  and  they  looked  upon  those 
who  had  forgotten  the  old  gods  of  the  North  as  nithings 
fit  only  for  death,  and  despised  them  for  the  Lord  they 
worshipped,  and  for  the  priests  they  obeyed;  and  they 
had  sworn  that  they  would  sweep  over  the  whole  world, 
and  wherever  the  worship  of  the  Christ  was  found, 
there  they  would  stamp  it  out,  and  make  all  men  bow  to 
Odin  and  swear  by  Thor  —  the  gods  of  the  North. 

And  near  to  doing  this  they  were  in  Angleland  and, 
indeed,  they  would  have  done  it  but  for  one  man,  who 
was  strong  enough  and  patient  enough  to  resist  them; 
and  of  that  man  Gyso  the  Gleeman  speaks  in  his  song 
of  Wulnoth. 

Twenty  thousand  chosen  warriors  were  in  the  camp 
of  the  sons  of  Regner  that  night,  and  deep  they  drank 
and  well  they  feasted ;  yet  the  sentinels  kept  ward,  and 
each  man  slept  with  his  weapons  by  his  side. 

112 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

And  Wahrmund  and  Wulnoth  lay  side  by  side  by 
the  fire,  and  talked  of  the  deeds  that  had  been  done  that 
day;  and  from  the  distance,  through  the  night  air,  and 
above  the  sound  of  the  sea,  there  came  the  ringing  of  a 
deep-voiced  bell  and,  faint  and  sweet,  the  singing  of  a 
solemn  song;  and  Wulnoth  asked  his  companion  what 
these  strange  sounds  might  mean. 

"  'T  is  the  calling  of  the  Christians  to  prayer,"  the 
Dane  said  carelessly.  "  And  the  song  you  hear  is  that 
which  they  sing  to  their  God,  that  He  may  give  them 
the  victory  on  the  morrow.  By  Thor,  I  had  rather  trust 
to  a  good  sword  and  to  a  strong  arm  than  to  any  god 
that  rides  the  storm  wind." 

"  Yet  these  men  fought  well  to-day,  comrade,"  Wul 
noth  answered ;  "  though*  they  were  few  in  numbers, 
compared  to  our  host." 

"  Ay,  they  fought  well,"  replied  Wahrmund.  "  But 
now  let  us  sleep,  for  there  will  be  work  to  do  when  the 
day  dawns.  The  air  is  shrewd  to-night." 

"Take  my  cloak,"  answered  Wulnoth.  "For  I 
have  no  mind  for  sleep,  and  will  watch  by  the 
fire." 

"  More  fool  you,"  replied  the  other;  yet  he  took 
the  cloak  and  wrapped  himself  up  and  was  soon  asleep, 
while  Wulnoth  sat  listening  to  the  distant  song,  and 
wondering  where  Guthred  could  be  and  what  could  have 
become  of  Edgiva  the  Beautiful. 

And  then  he  arose  and  went  to  the  edge  of  the 
wood  and  listened  again;  and  he  thought  that  surely 
Wyborga  the  Wise  had  been  wrong,  for  how  could 
8  113 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

this  Lord,  Whom  the  Saxons  worshipped,  be  strong, 
when  He  let  His  people  be  put  to  the  sword? 

And  while  he  mused  thus,  sleep  began  to  steal  upon 
his  eyes,  until  it  seemed  to  him  that  a  voice  spoke,  and 
it  was  the  voice  of  Edgiva  crying  to  him  to  awake; 
and  he  opened  his  eyes  and  saw  a  man's  form  bending 
over  his  comrade  Wahrmund,  and  holding  a  knife  high 
in  the  air. 

"  Wahrmund,  awake !  "  he  cried,  in  warning,  and 
the  man  started  up.  But  then  like  a  flash  Wulnoth  cast 
his  spear  and  smote  the  midnight  wanderer  fair  in  the 
chest,  and  he  fell  back  dead. 

And  Wahrmund  started  to  his  feet,  and  others  of 
the  soldiers,  and  looked  to  see  who  this  might  be;  and 
lo,  it  was  Wiglaf  the  Boxer,  the  man  of  Jarl  Hungwar ! 

"  That  knife  was  meant  for  thee,  Wanderer,"  Wahr 
mund  said ;  "  and  I,  by  wearing  thy  cloak,  came  nigh 
to  getting  it  in  my  ribs.  I  owe  my  life  to  thee,  Wan 
derer,  and  I  shall  not  forget  it." 

Then  when  the  morning  broke,  the  war-horns 
sounded  and  the  men  prepared  for  battle;  and  the 
great  ships,  with  their  crews,  stood  off  to  go  back  to 
Denmark ;  and  the  vikings  laughed  and  said  — 

"  There  is  no  going  back  now.  Go  forward  we 
must ;  and  if  we  conquer  not,  then  we  perish." 

And  it  was  told  to  Hungwar  concerning  Wiglaf, 
and  he  laughed  darkly,  and  said  that  Wiglaf  was  ever 
good  at  paying  his  debts,  and  that  he  was  a  good  man 
slain ;  but  he  said  nothing  of  the  shame  of  the  nithing's 
deed. 

114 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

Now  in  the  morning  came  messengers  to  the  Dan 
ish  camp,  saying  that  they  were  sent  by  Edmund,  the 
King  of  East  Anglia,  to  demand  why  strangers  came 
to  his  country  with  fire  and  sword,  and  what  was  the 
cause  of  quarrel  between  them. 

"  King  Edmund  seeks  not  war,"  they  said.  "  So 
now  either  give  hostages  that  you  will  dwell  peaceably 
during  your  stay,  or  else  begone." 

Then  loud  and  long  laughed  the  viking  chiefs ;  and 
Hungwar  answered  — 

"  This  Edmund  of  thine  will  treat  us  as  churl 
ishly  as  he  did  the  son  of  Sigurd!  Now  go  and  bid 
him  come  and  do  homage  to  us.  And  tell  him  to  pull 
down  his  churches,  and  to  scourge  his  priests  away 
and  to  worship  Thor;  or,  by  Odin  and  his  friends, 
there  shall  be  ruin  and  death  in  all  the  land;  and 
what  we  have  done  elsewhere,  that  will  we  also  do 
here." 

And  then  Hubba  spake,  and  said  — 

"  This  Edmund  desires  hostages,  and  hostages  shall 
he  have  " ;  and  he  commanded  that  the  heads  of  all  the 
messengers  save  one  should  be  struck  off  and  put  in  a 
sack.  Then  he  cut  off  the  ears  of  the  last  one  and  bade 
him  go  back  and  give  the  heads  to  his  king,  as  a  present 
from  the  sea-kings,  and  tell  him  that  so  he  would  be 
served,  if  he  gave  not  up  his  false  god. 

But  the  Saxon  was  noble  and  brave;  and,  though 
he  was  alone  and  in  sore  pain,  and  the  vikings  all 
around,  he  cast  the  shame  in  Hubba's  teeth,  and  he  said 
that  neither  the  King  nor  his  subjects  would  worship 


pagan  gods  or  turn  from  the  Lord  Christ,  let  what 
would  follow. 

"  Drive  him  from  the  camp,"  said  Hubba ;  and  the 
brave  messenger  was  scourged  away,  amidst  the  vi 
kings'  laughter. 

But  Wulnoth  did  not  laugh,  for  his  soul  was  heavy 
and  his  heart  troubled;  for  it  seemed  to  him  that  this 
was  a  shame  deed  to  slay  messengers  who  did  but  their 
duty;  and  he  could  not  but  think  that  the  Saxon  who 
had  thus  answered  seemed  nobler  and  grander  than  the 
mightiest  of  the  vikings. 

Then  the  Danes  put  the  battle  in  order,  and  they 
marched  inland;  and  on  the  next  day  they  saw  the 
army  of  the  East  Saxons  drawn  up,  and  they  waved 
their  weapons,  and  cried  in  joy  — 

"  Greeting,  worshippers  of  the  White  Christ.  Let 
Him  fight  for  you  this  day,  for  you  need  aid." 

But  the  Saxons  answered  not ;  only  as  their  priests 
passed  along  their  ranks  they  bowed  their  heads  in 
prayer,  while  the  Danes  mocked. 

Then  the  battle  commenced,  and  the  slingers  cast 
their  stones,  and  the  archers  sped  their  arrows,  and 
the  light  spears  whistled  as  they  were  hurled;  and 
then  the  ranks  of  the  warriors  closed,  and  the  sword 
sang,  and  the  shield  received  the  blow,  and  fierce  the 
fight  raged;  but  still  the  Danes  were  victorious,  and 
drove  the  forces  of  the  Saxons  back,  so  that  they  were 
scattered  like  the  leaves  before  the  wind;  and  at  last 
King  Edmund  himself  took  to  flight,  while  the  vikings, 
with  many  shouts,  spread  over  the  land,  slaying  all 

116 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

whom  they  found  and  sending  the  red  flames  through 
many  a  roof. 

And  some  chosen  warriors  pursued  the  King,  and 
Wulnoth  was  amongst  the  number;  and  so  hard  did 
they  press  him  that,  at  last,  he  sprang  from  his  horse 
and  sped  down  the  bank  of  a  stream,  and  hid  beneath 
a  bridge,  hoping  that  the  foe  would  pass  on  without 
seeing  him. 

And  now  happened  a  sad  thing  for  Edmund  the 
King;  for  there  came  a  young  man  and  his  wife,  and 
they  had  but  been  married  that  day;  and  as  they 
crossed  the  bridge,  seeking  to  escape  from  the  Danes 
who  were  everywhere,  they  espied  the  moonlight  shin 
ing  on  the  golden  spurs  of  the  King ;  and  the  man  crept 
down  and  saw  who  thus  lay  in  the  water ;  but  the  man 
was  a  nithing  who  knew  no  shame. 

For  the  King  made  him  swear  that  he  would  not 
betray  his  hiding-place;  but  the  man  and  his  wife  fell 
in  with  the  pirates,  and  they  were  seized  and  brought 
before  Hungwar  who  questioned  them,  whether  they 
had  seen  the  King ;  and  the  man,  to  save  his  life  and  the 
life  of  his  wife,  led  them  to  the  place  where  King  Ed 
mund  lay  hidden,  and  there  the  Danes  caught  him  and 
made  him  prisoner. 

And  the  King  when  he  knew  who  had  betrayed  him 
spoke,  and  laid  a  curse  on  the  bridge,  and  said  that 
whoever  crossed  it  to  get  married  should  have  that 
curse  fall  on  their  shoulders. 

But  the  man  who  had  betrayed  the  King  did  not 
escape,  for  Hungwar  ordered  both  him  and  his  wife  to 

117 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

be  slain  —  so  little  was  the  word  of  the  viking  to  be 
trusted. 

Then  the  Danes  carried  King  Edmund  back  to  their 
camp,  and  heavy  chains  were  placed  upon  his  arms  and 
legs,  though  he  was  a  king;  and  he  was  placed  in  the 
holdas'  hall,  where  the  chief  jarls  and  the  kings  gath 
ered;  and  there  they  made  mock  of  him  and  laughed 
him  to  scorn,  and  asked  him  where  was  his  Christ  in 
Whom  he  trusted? 

And  Wulnoth  was  there,  leaning  on  his  spear  nigh 
the  door;  and  he  looked  upon  the  face  of  the  King 
standing  there  amidst  his  foes,  and  thought  how  calm 
and  noble  he  looked. 

For  this  Edmund  had  the  blue  eyes  of  the  Saxon, 
and  the  long  yellow  hair  that  Wulnoth  remembered  so 
well ;  and  his  mien  was  lofty  and  calm,  and  his  manner 
that  of  one  who  feared  no  death,  though  he  grieved  for 
the  loss  of  his  people. 

And  when  they  asked  him  where  his  Lord  was,1 
Edmund  the  King  looked  up  and  smiled,  and  his  smile 
was  one  of  peace,  and  he  pointed  to  the  sky  and  made 
answer  — 

"  There,  in  His  glory,  sits  the  Lord,"  he  said,  "  and 
He  alone  is  God  " ;  and  at  that  Hungwar  cast  his  glove 
and  smote  him  in  the  face. 

1  It  was  at  a  place  called  Hoxne,  in  Sussex,  that  this  battle  was 
fought;  and  the  spot  where  it  is  said  that  King  Edmund  hid  is 
known  as  Goldbridge.  Whether  the  story  of  the  king  cursing  the 
place  is  true  or  not,  the  legend  was  known  at  Hoxne  until  quite 
recently ;  and  no  bride  or  bridegroom  would  venture  to  cross 
Goldbridge  upon  their  wedding  day. 

118 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

"  Thy  God  cannot  deliver  thee  from  even  that ;  and 
how  shall  He  deliver  thee  from  our  wrath?  "  he  shouted. 
"  Now,  Edmund,  who  wast  king  of  this  land,  I  am  minded 
to  spare  thy  life  on  certain  conditions.  First,  thou  shalt 
strip  all  thine  altars  and  cast  them  down,  and  give 
the  gold  to  me;  and  if  thou  do  it  not,  then  be  sure 
that  I  shall.  Then  shalt  thou  do  homage  to  me  here 
in  my  camp,  and  call  me  thy  overlord ;  and,  lastly,  thou 
shalt  sing  a  song  to  Odin  and  to  Thor,  and  to  the  gods 
which  were  worshipped  from  of  old  by  the  people  of 
the  North.  How  sayest  thou?  " 

"  Thus  do  I  say,  O  Hungwar,"  answered  the  King 
calmly.  "  I  will  do  none  of  these  things.  I  will  not 
give  thee  the  gold  from  God's  altar;  and  be  thou  sure 
that  though  He  holds  me  unworthy  to  guard  His  house, 
He  will  find  a  champion  to  do  so.  I  will  not  call  thee 
my  king ;  and  I  will  not  worship  Thor  or  any  false  gods, 
for  there  is  one  God  alone,  and  the  Lord  Christ  is  His 
Son." 

"  Now,"  thought  Wulnoth,  "  this  man  is  mad ;  for 
what  does  it  matter  what  god  a  man  calls  on  so  long 
as  he  saves  his  life?"  Yet,  for  all  that,  he  thought  it 
shame  that  his  captors  should  treat  the  King  so. 

But  that  was  not  the  worst  that  the  Danes  did  to 
Edmund  of  East  Anglia ;  for,  after  his  words,  they  led 
him  out  into  the  midst  of  the  camp,  and,  though  he  was 
a  king,  they  beat  him  and  scourged  him  with  whips 
till  the  flesh  was  torn  and  the  blood  flowed;  and  then 
they  asked  him  whether  he  would  deny  his  Lord  and 
worship  Odin  as  Hungwar  ordered.  But  the  King 

119 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

spoke,  and  his  voice  was  heavy  with  pain,  but  his  reply 
was  without  hesitation  — 

"  My  Lord  was  scourged  for  my  sins,"  he  said, 
"  and  I  will  be  scourged  for  His  sake,  and  rejoice  that 
it  is  so." 

"  Now,"  thought  Wulnoth,  "  this  beating  of  a  brave 
man  is  a  nithing  deed,  and  these  Danes  are  but  as  raven 
ing  beasts,  while  this  is  a  man  indeed."  Yet  he  was 
powerless  to  do  aught,  for  he  was  one  amongst  twenty 
thousand. 

And  when  the  reply  of  the  tortured  King  was  heard, 
then  Hungwar  added  torture  to  torture.  And  they 
twisted  his  chains  and  placed  sticks  beneath  the  links, 
until  the  flesh  was  all  bruised  and  the  bones  broke; 
yet  still  the  King  would  give  no  answer,  but  that  he 
bore  all  for  his  Lord's  sake. 

"  Surely  the  man  is  a  fool,"  growled  Wahrmund ; 
"  for  why  else  would  he  bear  this  torture?  "  But  Wul 
noth  answered  — 

"  Surely  the  man  is  a  hero,  and  he  defies  his 
enemies  and  will  not  let  them  triumph  over  him ;  while, 
as  for  these  holdas  who  stand  by  and  see  a  man  put  to 
such  shame,  I  think  little  of  them." 

"  Thou  hadst  best  say  less  than  thou  thinkest, 
then,"  said  Wahrmund  significantly,  "  or  we  may  have 
thee  taking  thy  place  beside  yonder  tortured  man." 

"Is  there  no  pain  can  wring  consent  from  thee?" 
said  Hungwar  darkly  when  again  he  knew  that  King 
Edmund  had  defied  him;  and  the  King  answered  him 
bravely  — 

1 20 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

"  There  is  no  pain  shall  make  me  deny  my  Lord." 

"  Now  be  not  foolish,  man,"  cried  Guthrun,  who 
liked  not  this  sport.  "  A  word  will  save  thee."  But 
the  King  answered  — 

"  That  word  I  will  never  speak." 

Then  Hungwar  the  Dane  gave  command,  and  they 
carried  King  Edmund  out  and  tied  him  to  a  great  tree ; 
and  the  vikings  took  their  bows  and  their  casting 
spears  and  made  him  their  target ;  and  the  task  was  to 
wound  the  King  and  bring  blood  with  each  arrow  or 
spear  cast,  yet  not  to  hurt  him  so  that  his  life  would  be 
endangered. 

From  the  morn  till  the  afternoon  did  they  thus  tor 
ture  him,  until  his  poor  body  was  so  cut  and  marred 
that  it  could  not  be  seen  for  wounds  and  blood;  and 
the  King's  head  drooped,  and  his  eyes  closed  from 
weariness  and  pain. 

Now  Wulnoth  stood  near  the  King,  and  he  was 
filled  with  wonder,  and  with  pity,  and  with  disgust  that 
a  brave  man  should  be  so  treated ;  and  when  the  vikings 
rested  from  their  sport  he  drew  near,  and  he  said  in 
low  tones  — 

"  Listen  to  me,  O  King.  Save  thee  I  cannot ;  but 
I  can  make  an  end  for  thee.  I  will  stand  and  cast  my 
spear,  and  I  will  take  care  that  it  pierces  thy  heart,  and 
so  sleep  shall  come  to  thee." 

But  the  King  lifted  his  head,  and  opened  his  patient 
eyes,  and  said  — 

"  Nay,  friend.  I  know  that  to  do  this  would  cost 
thee  thy  right  hand;  and  for  me  the  end  is  not  far  off, 

121 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

and  I  can  be  patient.  My  Lord  was  smitten  with  a  spear 
for  me,  and  I  will  suffer  the  spear  for  His  glory;  He 
Who  is  stronger  than  the  strongest  will  strengthen  me ; 
and  from  my  death  will  good  come,  for  the  Holy  Church 
is  watered  with  the  blood  of  her  sons." 

Now  all  this  was  as  a  dark  saying  to  Wulnoth,  and 
he  could  make  nothing  of  it.  Only  he  knew  that  this 
man,  who  was  now  no  more  a  king,  and  who  was  now 
nigh  to  death,  had  something  which  he  possessed  not, 
something  which  made  him  grand  and  glorious,  and 
strong  even  in  weakness,  and  patient  in  suffering;  and 
the  King  looked  at  him  again,  and  spoke  once  more  — 

"  Seek  thou  unto  Him,  friend,"  he  said.  "  For  He 
giveth  peace  and  joy  for  sorrow  and  labor,  and  with 
Him  death's  darkness  turneth  to  light." 

And  then  Wulnoth  looked  again,  and  he  saw  that 
around  the  King's  neck  a  little  cross  hung.  And  the 
King  asked  him  to  lift  it  to  his  lips  that  he  might  kiss 
it  ere  he  died,  and  Wulnoth,  wondering  and  fearing, 
obeyed. 

Then  from  his  hall  came  Hungwar,  and  with  him 
came  Biorn  Ironsides,  and  Sidroc,  and  Frena,  and  many 
jarls,  and  he  stood  before  the  King  and  asked  him 
again  whether  he  would  agree  to  worship  Odin  and 
deny  the  White  Christ. 

But  the  King  opened  his  eyes  again,  and  he  said 
calmly  — 

"  Trouble  me  no  more,  Hungwar,  son  of  Regner. 
Thou  hast  done  thy  worst,  and  thou  hast  had  thy  pleas 
ure,  and  I  have  borne  in  silence.  Now  make  an  end  and 

122 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

trouble  me  no  more,  for,  had  I  fifty  lives,  and  each 
could  take  a  lifetime  in  dying,  I  still  would  not  do  this 
thing  which  thou  dost  command,  thou  bloodthirsty  and 
wicked  pirate  of  the  Northland." 

Then  Hungwar  stamped  his  foot,  and  he  dashed 
his  fist  in  the  calm  face,  and  he  ordered  his  men  to  take 
the  King  and  smite  off  his  head. 

For  Hungwar  was  weary  of  seeing  King  Edmund 
resist,  and  moreover  some  of  the  Danish  holdas  who 
were  more  noble  of  heart  than  he,  said  that  this  was  a 
shame  deed  which  was  being  done  in  their  midst,  while 
Guthrun  said  openly  that  though  he  loved  to  slay  a  man 
in  fair  fight,  he  had  no  love  for  serving  a  hero  shame 
fully,  and  that  if  Hungwar  liked  not  his  words  then  they 
two  would  go  hold  holmgang  together. 

But  that  was  no  part  of  Hungwar's  plans.  He  had 
no  wish  to  have  his  force  divided  and  quarrelling  as 
did  the  Saxons,  and  so  he  gave  the  word ;  and  Wulnoth 
was  amongst  those  who  saw  the  King  die. 

"  You  are  to  die,"  they  told  him,  and  King  Ed 
mund  answered  — 

"  To  die  is  to  live  again." 

Then  they  smote  off  his  head,  and  so  sleep  came  for 
the  King  of  the  East  Saxons. 

Now,  this  is  how  the  Danes  beat  the  men  of  East 
Anglia,  and  put  their  king  to  the  torture. l 

1  The  body  of  King  Edmund  was  at  first  buried  secretly  by  his 
friends,  but  afterwards  it  was  taken  up  and  carried  to  Badriches- 
worth,  now  called  Bury  St.  Edmunds;  and  here,  later,  a  monastery 
was  founded  in  honor  of  the  Martyr  King,  by  the  Danish  King 
Canute,  himself  a  Christian. 

123 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 


CHAPTER   XI 
How  Wulnoth  met  "with  Wyborga  again 

OW  after  the  slaying  of 
Edmund  the  King,  the 
Danes  cast  his  body  into  a 
field  as  though  it  were  but 
the  body  of  some  base-born 
I  slave,  and  even  those  who 
'had  cried  shame  forgot  all 
about  it,  and  went  back  to 
|  their  feasting ;  for  what 
was  one  foe  more  or  less? 
And  as  to  burying  the  body,  the  viking  lords  were  too 
busy  slaying  to  think  of  burying,  and  the  dogs  and  the 
crows  would  soon  make  an  end  of  the  corpse. 

But  the  heart  of  Wulnoth  was  heavy  within  him  at 
this  murder,  for  so  he  felt  it  was,  and  he  thought  within 
himself  that  these  Danes  were  ill  masters  to  serve. 
Yet  he  would  not  leave  them,  because  he  knew  not  whom 
else  to  follow,  and  also  because  he  felt  in  his  heart  that 
there  was  a  matter  yet  to  be  settled  between  Hungwar 
and  himself;  and  moreover,  unless  he  tarried,  how 
should  he  ever  learn  the  fate  of  Guthred  his  friend? 

124 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

Now  that  night  all  over  the  land  there  shone  the 
glare  of  flames,  telling  of  the  work  which  was  being 
done  by  the  Danish  bands,  but  in  the  camp  the  leaders 
stayed  and  feasted. 

Some  were  for  pushing  on  at  once,  but  Hungwar 
was  too  cunning  for  that,  and  he  said  that  it  was  ill  to 
put  too  great  a  distance  between  themselves  and  the 
sea  until  their  ships  returned  with  more  of  their  men, 
seeing  that  they  were  safe  where  they  were. 

"  The  army  of  the  East  Saxons  is  destroyed,"  he 
said,  "and  will  not  come  against  us  again;  therefore 
here  will  we  abide  for  the  time,  and  the  people  shall  serve 
us,  and  presently  we  will  march  into  Mercia  and  join 
our  brethren  there." 

Most  agreed  to  this,  but  some  grumbled,  and  in 
the  end  left  Hungwar  and  marched  inland,  and  amongst 
these  was  Hubba,  but  that  was  not  yet. 

Now  on  the  night  of  the  killing  of  the  King,  Wul- 
noth  took  his  spear  in  his  hand,  and,  with  his  sword 
by  his  side,  he  wandered  into  the  darkness,  for  his  mind 
was  full  of  restless  thoughts,  and  he  cared  not  whither 
his  feet  bore  him. 

And  as  he  went  he  thought  of  Wyborga  and  the 
little  cross  she  had  made,  and  the  wonder  tale  which 
Edgiva  had  told  him,  and  of  the  way  in  which  the  King 
had  died  for  his  Lord;  and  he  wondered  also  whether 
the  tales  of  the  gods  of  the  Northland  were  true  tales 
or  false,  and  he  wondered  whither  he  must  go  to  seek 
the  strongest  and  the  mightiest  lord,  now  that  old  Reg- 
ner  Lodbrok  was  dead. 

125 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

And  as  he  wandered  he  came  to  a  wood,  and  he 
entered  its  darkness  and  solitude,  for  he  had  little  fear 
of  meeting  any  foe,  all  having  fled  far  from  the  Danes, 
and  only  the  churls  remaining,  and  they  would  be  more 
afraid  of  him  than  he  need  be  of  them. 

It  was  quiet  here,  and  reminded  him  of  the  woods 
in  distant  Lethra,  where  he  had  walked  with  Edgiva 
the  Beautiful  in  the  happy  days.  And  the  Danes  had 
destroyed  Lethra  and  laid  it  in  ruins  —  and  yet  he  was 
serving  with  the  Danes!  Wulnoth  shook  his  spear  at 
that  thought,  and  he  said  aloud  — 

"  Yet  for  the  while  I  will  tarry,  and  presently  I  will 
speak  a  word  with  the  sons  of  Regner  for  the  deeds 
they  have  done  to  those  dear  to  me,  and  then  shall 
Hungwar  know  who  the  Wanderer  is  and  why  he  has 
joined  him." 

And  then  he  paused  and  stared  in  wonder,  thinking 
that  some  night  hag  must  be  playing  with  him,  for 
from  the  darkness  came  the  voice  of  Edgiva  the  Beauti 
ful,  and  it  said  — 

"  Greeting,  Wanderer,  who  wast  called  Wulnoth !  " 

"  Who  art  thou  who  callest  to  me  with  the  voice 
of  my  Princess?"  he  cried.  "Whoever  thou  art,  good 
or  evil,  show  thyself  I  command  thee  by  the  name  of 
Thor." 

"  Little  care  I  for  that  name,  Wanderer,"  the  voice 
answered,  and  then  there  was  silence,  and  he  called 
again  and  again,  but  without  success. 

Then  just  as  he  would  have  turned  back,  another 
voice  spoke  and  said  — 

126 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

"  Greeting,  Wulnoth !  "  and  this  time  he  made  out 
a  figure  coming  towards  him.  And  he  sprang  forward 
and  caught  at  it,  saying  — 

"  Now  who  art  thou  who  walkest  by  night  and 
callest  greeting  to  me?  " 

"  One  whom  thou  hast  known  as  a  friend,  Wul 
noth,"  came  the  reply,  and  Wulnoth  knew  the  voice 
then  for  that  of  Wyborga  the  Wise,  and  he  cried, 
trembling  with  eagerness  — 

"  O  Wyborga,  is  it  thou?  How  dost  thou  come  into 
this  land?  Then  I  was  not  deceived  when  I  thought 
that  my  Princess  spoke  to  me  not  long  since!  O 
Wyborga,  lead  me  to  her,  for  I  have  sought  her  with 
a  long  and  weary  seeking,  and  my  heart  failed  me  at 
last." 

But  Wyborga  answered  — 

"  No,  Wulnoth,  for  it  has  already  been  told  to  thee 
that  you  two  will  not  meet  again  to  abide  until  thou 
hast  learnt  the  wonder  tale,  which  thou  hast  till  now 
rejected." 

"The  story  of  the  White  Christ?"  said  Wulnoth. 
"  Oh,  Wyborga,  I  have  heard  that  tale,  but  it  seems  to 
me  an  idle  saga  and  fit  for  nithings." 

"  Wulnoth,"  said  Wyborga  gravely,  "  there  was 
one  in  yonder  camp  of  murderers  who  was  not  a  nith- 
ing,  and  yet  who  believed  in  that  tale." 

"The  Saxon  King!"  he  said.  "Ah,  Wyborga,  I 
dare  not  ask  thee  how  thou  dost  know  that,  for  thou 
knowest  so  many  things,  thou  woman  of  mystery.  But 
this  I  say  —  that  King  was  a  brave  man,  and  they  who 

127 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

put  him  to  shame  are  cowards  even  though  they  are 
brave  in  the  war  game." 

"  Tell  me  how  he  died,  Wulnoth,"  said  Wyborga. 
"  Tell  me  all."  And  he  obeyed,  while  Wyborga  listened 
with  bent  head  and  with  many  a  sigh. 

"  So  does  the  Lord  desire  of  His  people,"  she  said 
when  he  finished,  "  and  so  does  Edmund  gain  a  better 
crown  than  the  golden  one  of  earth." 

"  I  understand  not  your  words,"  Wulnoth  made 
answer.  "  They  are  still  dark  with  mystery  —  all  the 
world  is  a  puzzle  to  me  now,  and  where  to  seek  for 
Guthred  the  Prince  I  know  not.  Cannot  you  speak 
clearly  to  me,  Wyborga?  " 

"  Edgiva  spoke  clearly,  Wulnoth,  but  you  could  not 
understand  her  tale." 

"  But  that  was  of  the  White  Christ,"  he  cried. 
"  Does  everything  refer  to  Him?  "  And  Wyborga  said  — 

"  Everything  is  to  Him." 

Then  there  was  silence  for  a  space,  and  Wulnoth 
spoke  again  and  asked  of  Edgiva;  and  Wyborga  made 
reply  and  inquired  whether  he  would  like  to  see  her. 

"  To  see  Edgiva,  O  Wyborga !  "  he  cried.  "  I  would 
do  anything  to  see  my  Princess  again."  And  Wyborga 
nodded. 

"  Now  I  will  test  thee,  Wulnoth,  and  there  shall 
be  nothing  of  dishonor  in  my  request.  Tell  me  first, 
where  is  the  body  of  the  King?  " 

This  Wulnoth  told  to  her,  and  then  Wyborga 
said  — 

"  Now  listen,  Wulnoth.  Thou  art  to  stand  here 
128 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

without  moving,  and  there  will  come  to  thee  a  man. 
Him  thou  must  lead  stealthily  into  the  camp,  and  if 
any  meet  thee,  thou  must  pass  him  off  as  a  companion. 
Canst  thou  do  this?  " 

"  Easily  can  it  be  done,  Wyborga,  for  the  camp  is 
feasting  now,  and  only  the  watchers  are  at  their  posts." 

"  That  is  good,  then,"  the  wise  woman  replied. 
"  Now  thou  must  guide  this  man,  asking  no  questions, 
to  the  place  where  the  dead  King  is  thrown,  and  thou 
must  help  him  to  bear  the  body  without  the  camp. 
Wilt  thou  do  this?" 

"  Yea,  Wyborga,  for  there  is  no  harm  in  it ;  and  if, 
as  I  suppose,  this  man  is  the  King's  man,  seeking  to  do 
honor  to  the  dead,  then  will  I  gladly  do  it.  But  how 
may  I  see  Edgiva?  " 

"  When  thy  work  is  done  the  reward  shall  be  sure, 
Wulnoth.  The  man  who  will  go  with  thee  will  tell 
thee  how  and  when  thou  shalt  see  the  Princess." 

But  then  an  angry  suspicion  came  to  Wulnoth,  and 
he  cried  — 

"  O  Wyborga,  of  old  the  Princess  told  me  that  she 
had  a  Lord.  Now  is  this  man  her  lord,  or  was  the  dead 
King  her  lord,  that  she  is  in  his  country?  " 

"  Set  thy  heart  at  rest,  Wulnoth,"  replied  Wyborga. 
"  Edgiva's  Lord  is  the  Lord  for  Whose  honor  the  King 
died.  Thou  art  hasty  and  foolish,  and  therefore  trouble 
has  been  thine.  Be  patient  now,  and  remember  that 
as  of  old,  I  am  thy  friend." 

"  I  will  trust  you,  Wyborga,"  Wulnoth  answered. 

And  then  Wyborga  called  softly  thrice,  like  the 

9  129 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

cry  of  the  wood  owl,  and  a  step  sounded,  and  through 
the  bushes  a  man  came  and  greeted  Wyborga. 

"  Thou  hast  called,  good  mother,"  he  said.  "  Then 
thy  mission  is  successful,  and  thou  hast  found  some 
one  who  can  guide  me,  and  who  will  help  me?  " 

"  I  have  found  some  one,"  answered  Wyborga,  and 
then  again  she  turned  to  Wulnoth  and  addressed  him 
by  his  name  of  Wanderer. 

"Wanderer,  this  is  the  man  I  spoke  of;  and  were 
it  not  that  I  know  thee  to  be  brave  and  true,  I  would 
not  have  trusted  thee,  for  though  thou  knowest  it  not, 
thou  hast  a  great  treasure  —  ay,  the  hope  of  this  land 
in  thy  hand.  Wanderer,  guard  this  man  as  thou  wouldst 
guard  thine  own  life  —  nay,  more  closely  even,  for  thy 
life  thou  wouldst  risk,  but  this  man's  life  thou  must  not 
risk.  Only  because  a  holy  duty  is  to  be  done  shall  this 
danger  be  run." 

"  Now,"  thought  Wulnoth,  "  this  must  be  some 
son  of  the  dead  King  who  will  seek  to  reign  in  his 
stead.  But  that  matters  not.  I  will  guide  him  and 
so  shall  I  see  my  Princess  again,  and  if  any  try  to 
hinder  me,  well,  it  will  mean  hard  blows  will  be 
given." 

Then  he  loosened  his  sword  in  its  sheath,  and  he 
turned  to  the  man,  saying  simply  — 

"  Come  with  me,  stranger,  and  tread  boldly.  To 
do  otherwise  might  be  to  make  suspicion.  Thou  art  one 
of  the  soldiers  returning  with  me,  and  thou  must  laugh 
and  sing  and  be  merry;  so  shall  we  pass  through  the 
camp  without  fear." 

130 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

"  Atheling !  "  cried  Wyborga  in  alarm.  And  Wul- 
noth  thought  to  himself  — 

"  So  I  am  right !  We  have  a  prince  here,"  for  so 
the  word  meant  in  the  Saxon. 

But  the  man  laughed  and  said  — 

"  Have  no  fear,  my  good  mother,  for  the  way  this 
good  man  advises  is  the  best.  'T  is  often  safer  when  we 
wish  to  hide  something  to  place  it  where  all  may  see  it, 
and  the  best  disguise  may  be  to  appear  to  desire  to  be 
seen.  Come,  Wanderer,  since  so  you  are  called,  and  we 
will  go  about  our  work." 

"  I  am  ready,"  answered  Wulnoth.  "  Farewell, 
Wyborga,  and  greet  me  to  my  Princess.  'T  is  for  her 
that  I  undertake  this  work  to-night." 

"  Thy  Princess  greets  thee,  Wulnoth,  but  not  in 
the  name  of  Thor." 

It  was  Edgiva's  voice  again!  Then  she  was  some 
where  near  at  hand,  hidden  in  the  darkness  of  the  forest. 
Wulnoth  stopped,  but  the  voice  spoke  again,  bidding 
him  hasten  to  his  task,  and  so,  muttering  to  himself 
that  all  this  was  too  deep  for  him  to  understand,  Wul 
noth  accompanied  the  stranger  from  the  wood  towards 
the  Danish  camp. 

And  when  they  drew  near  to  it  he  said  to  the 
other  — 

"  Now  there  is  much  danger  here.  Shall  I  go  by 
myself  and  bear  the  body  out  to  you?  " 

"  Nay,  friend,"  came  the  quiet  answer.  "  I  have 
faced  danger  before.  Do  thou  lead  the  way  and  I  will 
follow." 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

"  So  be  it,"  answered  Wulnoth,  and  they  went  in, 
passing  the  guard  who,  knowing  Wulnoth,  took  no 
notice  of  his  companion. 

There  was  little  to  fear.  The  Danes  knew  that 
no  foe  was  near,  for  their  bands  had  come  in  with  the 
report  that  they  had  driven  the  East  Saxons  far  afield, 
and  now  all  were  resting  from  the  labor,  and  telling 
their  tales  of  the  fight,  and  but  few  were  away  from  the 
camp  fires. 

So  on  the  two  went,  talking  as  though  they  were 
friends,  and  the  stranger  acted  his  part  well  and  laughed 
as  though  he  had  been  in  the  war  game  himself,  though 
when  they  passed  a  watch  fire  Wulnoth  noted  that  his 
face  was  stern  and  his  eyes  gleamed,  and  he  thought 
that  presently  this  man  would  indeed  be  in  the  war  game 
and  avenge  the  story  of  that  day's  fight. 

A  young  man  was  he  and  without  the  girth  and 
strength  of  the  viking  men.  But  his  face  was  noble 
and  his  brow  high,  and  a  crisp  red-brown  beard  graced 
his  mouth  and  chin. 

So  they  reached  the  place  where  the  body  of  the 
dead  King  had  been  thrown,  and  lo,  a  man  stood  there 
guarding  it,  and  at  sight  of  that  Wulnoth  gripped  his 
sword. 

But  the  man  rose  and  spoke,  and  it  was  Wahr- 
mund's  voice,  and  he  asked  who  they  were  and  what 
they  did  there ;  and  to  him  Wulnoth  answered  — 

"  Wahrmund,"  he  said,  "  thou  art  a  brave  man 
who  loves  not  to  see  a  hero  put  to  shame." 

"  And  for  that  cause  am  I  here,  Wanderer,"  the 
132 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

Dane  replied.  "  For  there  was  a  sneaking  wolf  howled, 
and  methought  that  so  brave  a  man  should  not  become 
wolf's  food.  Therefore,  to-night  I  watch,  and  to-morrow 
will  I  bury  the  body  of  this  hero,  so  deep  that  no  wolf 
can  dig  it  up." 

"  Wahrmund,  there  be  others  who  would  bury  the 
body  of  this  man  with  the  honor  due  to  a  fallen  hero," 
Wulnoth  made  reply,  "  and  I  have  such  a  one  with  me. 
We  come  to  carry  this  body  without  the  camp,  that  it 
may  be  given  honor  and  have  a  death-song  sung." 

"  And  thou  hast  brought  a  stranger  within  the 
camp,  Wanderer,"  was  the  stern  retort.  "  That  is  not 
right." 

"  Then  to-morrow  let  me  pay  for  it,  if  you  think 
it  wrong,  comrade.  But  for  the  sake  of  a  brave  man 
who  died  well,  let  him  now  take  the  King's  body 
away." 

Then  gruff  old  Wahrmund  smote  his  spear  into  the 
ground  and  swore  a  lusty  oath. 

"  Now,  Wanderer,  my  mind  misgives  me  that  we 
two  are  doing  that  for  which  our  heads  may  leave  our 
bodies,"  he  growled,  "  but  still  it  shall  be  done.  So 
lend  me  thy  aid  and  we  will  lift  this  hero  from  his 
humble  bed  and  bear  him  away." 

"  I  knew  that  thou  wert  a  true  comrade,  Wahr 
mund,"  said  Wulnoth.  But  the  Dane  answered  — 

"  I  knew  that  thou  wert  a  fool,  Wanderer ;  and 
thou  dost  make  me  one,  and,  by  Thor,  perhaps  I  love 
thee  the  better  for  the  doing  of  it." 

Reverently  did  the  young  stranger  take  the  severed 
133 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

head  from  Wulnoth;  and  he  bowed  his  head  for  the 
moment  over  it,  while  the  other  two  lifted  their  heavy 
burden. 

"  Now,  how  shall  we  bear  this  through  the  camp?  " 
mused  Wulnoth.  And  his  friend  answered  — 

"  We  will  not  bear  it  through  the  camp ;  we  will 
cross  from  here  to  the  forest.  There  are  no  sentries 
on  this  side  that  I  know." 

And  so  quietly  the  two  carried  their  burden,  the 
stranger  walking  beside  them  with  the  head,  and  when 
they  reached  the  shelter  of  the  wood  they  laid  the  body 
down  and  asked  what  next  was  to  be  done  and  whither 
it  was  to  be  borne. 

"  Leave  it  here  with  me,"  answered  the  stranger, 
"  and  all  will  be  well.  For  you,  kind  foe,  my  best 
thanks."  This  he  said  to  Wahrmund,  who  growled 
again,  feeling  perhaps  a  little  ashamed  of  himself  that 
he  had  been  led  into  doing  this  thing ;  and  the  stranger 
turned  to  Wulnoth  — 

"  To  you  I  am  bidden  to  say  that  if  you  wait  here 
to-morrow  night,  about  this  hour,  that  which  you 
most  desire  shall  be,  and  a  messenger  will  be  here  to 
guide  you." 

"  Thou  wilt  give  yon  hero  honor?  "  growled  Wahr 
mund.  "  He  should  be  buried  with  honor."  And  the 
stranger  smiled  — 

"  If  thou  dost  want  to  see  that,  warrior,  come  thou 
with  thy  friend  to-morrow  and  see  for  thyself  —  " 

"  How  do  you  know  that  you  can  trust  me,  and 
how  do  I  know  that  I  can  trust  you,  Saxon?"  the 

134 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

Dane  asked  mockingly;  and  the  Saxon  answered 
calmly  — 

"  I  can  trust  a  man  who  is  noble  enough  to  watch 
by  the  body  of  a  shamed  hero  through  the  long  night 
hours." 

"  Good,"  said  Wahrmund.  "  Then  how  may  I 
know  that  I  can  trust  you?  " 

"  You  may  trust  me,"  answered  the  other,  "  be 
cause  for  that  which  you  have  done  I  am  grateful.  Not 
even  to  a  foe  does  a  true  man  repay  kindness  with  in 
gratitude."  And  again  Wahrmund  said,  "  Good." 

"  I  know  not  who  you  are,  stranger ;  but  I  know 
you  to  be  a  true  man,"  he  said.  "  One  day  we  may 
meet  face  to  face  in  the  war  game,  but  to-morrow  night 
we  will  meet,  as  thou  sayest,  in  peace." 

"  Till  then,  farewell,"  said  the  stranger ;  and  then 
the  two  turned  and  went.  And  the  stranger  called  like 
the  wood  owl,  and  from  the  shadows  came  silent  ones, 
who  lifted  the  dead  King  and  bore  him  away,  with 
sound  of  weeping  and  lamentation. 

Now,  this  is  how  Wulnoth  met  Wyborga  the  Wise 
in  the  woods  of  East  Anglia,  and  this  is  how  the  body 
of  King  Edmund  was  carried  from  the  camp  of  the 
Danes. 


135 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 


CHAPTER  XII 

How    Wulnoth  and    Wahrmund  visited 
the  Christian  Church 

OW,  on  the  morning  after 
Wulnoth  had  aided  in  the 
carrying  away  of  the  King's 
body,  there  was  trouble  in 
the  Danish  camp,  because 
one  who  had  gone  into  the 
field  to  view  the  remains  of 
the  victim  of  Hungwar's 
'cruelty  found  no  trace  left; 
and  this  he  thought  strange. 
And,  though  the  Danes  were  fierce  and  cruel,  there 
were  some  amongst  them  noble  enough  to  reverence 
a  brave  man  who  could  suffer  in  patience  as  King 
Edmund  had  done;  and  these,  like  Guthrun,  declared 
that  Hungwar's  deed  was  a  shame  deed,  and  one  to  be 
repented  of. 

And  these,  when  they  heard  that  the  body  was 
gone,  declared  that  this  was  the  work  of  the  gods,  be 
cause  they  were  angry  that  the  King  had  been  slain. 
And  some  said  that  they  had  seen  the  King  fly  up  into 
the  clouds,  borne  along  by  the  storm  sisters ;  and  others 

136 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

declared  that   he  had  stalked  through  the  camp,   his 
head  in  his  hand,  and  had  vanished  into  the  forest. 

But  then,  there  are  always  people  ready  to  fancy 
that  they  have  seen  such  wonders  as  these,  and  others 
who  will  say  that  they  have  seen,  even  if  they  know 
it  false;  so  the  Danish  leaders  shook  their  heads  and 
laughed  when  they  heard,  and  said  that  the  warriors 
had  drunk  too  deeply  from  their  ale  horns  the  night 
before. 

But  Hungwar  was  troubled  and  angry,  for  he  liked 
not  to  hear  such  tales ;  and  he  felt,  moreover,  that  some 
treachery  was  abroad,  or  that  foes  had  been  in  the 
camp  and  taken  the  body  away. 

"  Why  trouble  thy  head  about  it?  "  laughed  Hubba, 
his  brother.  "  The  carrion  is  gone.  The  wolves  have 
eaten  it."  But  to  that  Hungwar  answered  — 

"  Wolves  leave  bones,  brother,  and  there  be  no 
bones  left  here.  There  is  treason  amongst  us,  brother, 
and  woe  be  to  the  man  who  is  guilty  if  I  find  him  out." 

"  Wanderer,"  said  Wahrmund  to  his  friend,  that 
same  morning,  "  methinks  we  played  a  daring  game 
last  night,  and  methinks  that  if  it  were  known  to  our 
leaders,  our  tarrying  in  this  world  would  be  short  and 
painful.  Art  thou  determined  to  go  through  with  this 
business  to-night?  " 

"  I  am  determined,"  answered  Wulnoth  firmly. 
"  But  come  thou  not,  friend,  if  thou  art  minded  to  keep 
away.  I  will  see  this  thing  to  the  end ;  for  there  is  one 
I  seek  to  see,  and  I  will  give  my  life  in  payment,  if 
need  be." 

137 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

"Thy  princess,  as  thou  dost  call  her,  comrade?" 
laughed  Wahrmund.  "  Ah !  I  know.  So  do  a  pair  of 
pretty  eyes  lead  brave  men  to  danger  and  death.  But 
hark  to  me,  comrade  " ;  and  he  lowered  his  voice.  "  I 
tell  thee  this  because  I  love  thee  for  a  brave  man,  and 
because  I  read  things  quickly.  There  was  some  talk 
of  a  beautiful  child  in  those  days  when  we  destroyed 
Lethra,  and  much  was  Hungwar  angered  that  he  could 
not  find  her.  Now,  if  this  princess  of  thine  be  she  whom 
I  suppose,  look  to  it  that  Hungwar  hear  not  of  it,  or 
there  will  be  trouble.  She  is  not  a  child  now,  but 
maiden  grown;  and  Hungwar  would  not  do  the  hunt 
ing  and  leave  thee  to  take  the  spoil.  Look  to  it,  Wul- 
noth,  for  the  son  of  Regner  is  crafty,  as  well  as  fierce; 
and  there  may  be  trouble  for  thee  and  thy  princess 
yet." 

Wulnoth  thanked  his  friend  for  his  counsel,  and  he 
thought  to  himself  that  if  ever  things  came  to  that  pass 
there  would  be  trouble  for  Hungwar  also;  but  that 
thought  he  kept  from  his  comrade,  for  Wahrmund  was 
of  Hungwar's  band,  and  Wulnoth  would  not  do  aught 
to  make  him  false  to  his  oath. 

All  day  long  the  Danes  roamed,  hunting  and  sport 
ing;  and  often,  alas,  hunting  human  game,  driving, 
harrying,  slaying,  all  the  unhappy  churls  with  whom 
they  met,  and  burning  their  poor  houses  to  the  ground. 

For  this  was  the  leader's  counsel  —  "  Here  we  must 
make  a  stronghold,"  they  said,  "  and  none  but  our  own 
men  must  remain  in  the  land.  Then,  when  we  have 
played  the  war  game,  and  driven  our  foes  before  us, 

138 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

we  will  make  the  Saxons  become  our  thralls,  and  they 
shall  labor  for  us  while  we  live  at  ease." 

And,  truly,  in  East  Anglia  it  seemed  as  if  this 
would  be;  for  the  people  had  become  filled  with  fear 
and  hopeless,  and  they  thought  no  more  of  fighting 
these  fierce  strangers,  who  came  in  swarms,  as  the 
gnats  rise  from  the  pools,  but  they  either  fled  and  left 
all  or  else  came  and  offered  service,  begging  for  life  only. 

Now  in  the  evening,  when  the  shadows  grew,  and 
the  holdas  gathered  in  their  hall,  and  told  their  tales 
and  drank  their  brown  ale  and  wine,  then  Wulnoth  and 
Wahrmund  went  their  way  towards  the  forest,  think 
ing  that  no  man  would  notice  their  absence.  But 
Hungwar,  as  he  sat  with  his  friends,  glanced  with 
quick  suspicious  eyes  adown  the  hall,  and  he  saw  that 
Wulnoth  and  Wahrmund  were  away,  and  he  remem 
bered  that  they  had  been  away  the  night  before;  and 
he  said  naught,  but  resolved  to  watch  them  closely,  for 
he  hated  Wulnoth,  he  knew  not  why,  and  he  knew  that 
Wahrmund  was  his  friend. 

And  into  the  forest  the  friends  went,  spear  in  hand 
and  sword  by  side,  for  no  man  might  go  safely  unless 
he  bore  his  weapons;  and  presently,  when  they  came 
to  the  place  where  they  had  parted  from  the  stranger 
the  night  before,  a  low  hooting  of  the  wood  owl  was 
heard,  and  from  the  deep  shadows  a  man  stepped  and 
saluted  them. 

"  Greeting,  Hacos,  both,"  he  said,  in  low  tones, 
using  the  name  by  which  the  Saxons  call  a  stranger 
from  the  Northland.  "  Ye  are  to  follow  me." 

139 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

"  Hold !  "  cried  Wahrmund,  ever  a  wary  old  sol 
dier.  "  That  is  all  very  well,  my  friend.  But  how  do 
we  know  it?  We  indeed  came  hither  to  meet  one,  but 
that  one  you  are  not ;  and  how  are  we  to  know  that  you 
come  from  him  and  are  not  a  foe  seeking  to  lead  us  to 
our  doom?  " 

"  The  thorn-crowned  cross,"  answered  the  man. 
"  The  Wanderer  will  know  of  it." 

"  In  truth  I  do  know,"  cried  Wulnoth.  "  We  may 
follow,  Wahrmund;  for  if  he  were  not  sent  by  my 
friends  he  would  not  have  given  me  that  token." 

"  Follow  then,"  growled  the  Dane,  shouldering  his 
spear,  "  and  follow  close ;  for,  by  Thor,  this  darkness 
is  such  that  a  man  might  walk  into  the  presence  of  his 
worst  foes,  and  be  none  the  wiser  until  the  sword  or 
knife  told  him  of  it." 

"  The  way  is  somewhat  long,"  the  guide  said 
calmly.  "  Of  that  I  warn  you,  and  it  is  hard  to  tread." 

"  Little  care  we  for  that,"  was  the  answer  he  re 
ceived.  "  We  have  trodden  no  easy  paths  of  late.  Lead 
on,  and  we  follow." 

So  through  the  forest  they  went,  and  in  the  shadow 
a  voice  challenged  and  their  guide  answered.  And 
thrice  did  this  happen,  showing  to  them  that,  after  all, 
the  soldiers  of  East  Anglia  still  remained  in  the  land 
and  kept  watch  and  ward  over  the  secret  paths. 

Then  they  came  from  the  woodland,  and  saw  before 
them,  in  the  dim  light,  pools  and  streams  of  water 
stretching  all  around ;  and  the  guide  said  — 

"  Follow  closely  in  my  steps,  for  there  is  death  here 
140 


WULNOTH    THE     WANDERER 

for  any  who  stray."  And  Wahrmund  grunted,  for  he 
liked  not  the  road  they  trod,  where  the  feet  sank  into 
yielding  soil  at  every  step,  and  the  air  was  full  of  the 
croakings  of  frogs  and  the  cries  of  night  birds. 

And  here  again  they  were  challenged  twice,  and  the 
guide  gave  answer  ere  they  were  allowed  to  proceed; 
and  so  going  they  came  to  the  water's  edge  where, 
silent  and  motionless,  men  awaited  them  with  a  boat. 

"  Ah !  "  grunted  Wahrmund,  "  this  is  better.  The 
water  is  the  viking's  land,  and  better  than  those  forests 
or  the  swampy  plains.  Have  we  far  to  go,  guide?  for 
methinks  that  time  passes." 

"  You  shall  be  safely  back  at  your  camp  ere  the 
dawn  breaks  in  the  east,"  answered  the  guide.  "  Now 
be  silent  and  prepare  to  see  sights  of  which  you  know 
nothing  yet." 

The  boat  crossed  to  an  island,  and  here  they 
stepped  ashore,  again  being  challenged;  and  then,  in 
the  centre  of  the  isle,  which  was  but  small,  they  saw 
a  building,  surrounded  by  trees  to  screen  it  from  the 
passers-by,  and  here  the  guide  paused  and  uttered  his 
cry  again ;  and  at  that,  from  the  yawning  portal  a  man 
emerged,  clad  in  a  gray  robe  which  reached  to  his  feet. 

"Who  are  these,  my  son?"  he  asked.  And  the 
guide  replied  — 

"  Those  whom  I  was  bidden  bring,  father.  Now 
I  leave  them  in  thy  keeping." 

"  It  is  well.  Follow  me,  friends,  and  be  silent  and 
solemn;  and,  moreover,  remember  that  ye  go  into  the 
presence  of  the  Most  High." 

141 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

There  was  something  awe-inspiring  in  his  solemn 
words;  and  he,  without  awaiting  their  reply,  led  the 
way  into  this  building,  passing  along  a  low,  narrow  way, 
arched  o'erhead,  and  pausing  at  a  door  whereat  a  man 
sat. 

"  Enter,"  he  said,  "  and  once  again  I  pray  you  be 
silent,  and  remember  that  it  is  only  because  the  Athel- 
ing  and  a  royal  lady  have  desired  this,  that  we  let  your 
eyes  behold  our  worship.  Enter,"  and  stepping  aside 
he  suffered  them  to  go  in. 

And  what  a  strange  place  it  was !  For  the  moment 
their  eyes  seemed  blinded  by  the  light  —  light  that 
came  from  a  hundred  lamps.  Then,  as  they  grew  accus 
tomed  to  the  radiance,  they  were  able  to  look  around 
and  examine  their  surroundings. 

It  was  not  a  very  spacious  apartment,  but  it  was 
very  beautiful.  Massive  stone  pillars  in  long  rows  sup 
ported  the  arched  roof,  and  the  windows  were  orna 
mented  with  curious  carvings  in  stone  work.  But  it 
was  not  at  columns,  nor  roof,  nor  at  windows,  that  they 
looked,  but  at  the  scene  directly  facing  them,  for  such 
a  scene  they  had  never  viewed  before. 

There  uprose  above  five  stone  steps  a  lofty  altar, 
draped  in  white  and  crimson  and  gold,  and  many  a  gem 
and  much  precious  metal  in  its  workings;  and  there, 
directly  in  front  of  this,  was  a  bier,  upon  which  rested 
the  body  of  the  martyred  King  Edmund. 

Calm  and  dignified  did  the  royal  face  look  in  death, 
and  all  the  pain  and  weariness  had  left  the  features.  The 
hair  fell  on  either  side  of  the  wax-like  brow,  upon  which 

142 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

his  golden  crown  now  rested;  and  behind  the  bier, 
rising  over  it  as  though  it  were  guarding  the  sleeping 
King,  rose  a  cross.  Ay,  a  cross,  yet  not  an  empty  one, 
for  on  it  hung  One  nailed  there  by  hands  and  feet. 

All  the  skill  of  the  sculptor,  all  the  cunning  of  the 
painter,  had  been  expended  upon  that  work;  and  as 
the  two  rough  Northmen  looked,  they  held  their  breath 
in  awe,  for  the  blue  eyes,  so  gentle  and  yet  so  kingly, 
seemed  to  glance  across  at  them;  and  the  whole  atti 
tude  of  the  Sufferer  seemed  to  speak  of  infinite  pity  and 
love,  so  that  Wahrmund  drew  a  deep  breath  and  whis 
pered  to  his  companion  — 

"By  Thor!  'T  is  a  god  yonder.  'T  is  Balder  the 
Beautiful,  who  watches  from  yon  cross,  over  the  couch 
of  death !  " 

"  Hush !  "  answered  Wulnoth  in  the  same  tone  — 
he  could  not  take  his  eyes  from  that  figure.  Without 
word  being  spoken  to  him  he  saw  what  a  poor  blind  fool 
he  had  been.  If  this  was  the  image  of  Him  Whom  the 
Christians  worshipped,  He  was  no  coward  and  nithing, 
but  the  greatest,  the  grandest,  the  noblest  of  all  the 
sons  of  men. 

Then  they  noticed  yet  another  thing  —  the  body 
of  the  King  was  guarded,  for  on  either  side  of  the  bier 
a  man  knelt  —  a  young  man,  clad  in  royal  attire,  and 
upon  the  head  of  one  of  the  two  glittered  a  kingly 
crown. 

"  Yon  kneeling  man  is  he  we  saw  in  the  wood  last 
night  —  he  whom  we  aided,"  whispered  Wahrmund, 
and  Wulnoth  nodded. 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

But  now  came  a  sound  of  soft  music,  sweet  and 
strange,  now  sinking  into  a  whisper,  now  rising  into  a 
flood,  and  with  it  the  voices  of  singers  raising  a  death- 
song. 

But  a  strange  death-song,  truly,  for  the  death-songs 
of  the  North  were  to  the  honor  of  the  heroes  and  spoke 
of  their  deeds,  but  this  song  was  to  the  White  Christ 
and  to  the  God  of  Heaven,  and  it  spoke  no  word  of 
praise  about  the  dead  king,  but  only  told  of  humble 
trust  in  the  Crucified  One. 

Then  into  the  building  the  singers  swept,  all  veiled 
in  long  robes  —  some  men,  some  graceful  maidens, 
and  — 

Wulnoth  started  and  fixed  his  anxious  eyes  upon 
one  of  that  throng  —  surely  he  knew  that  voice  —  surely 
he  recognized  that  figure  —  surely  beneath  that  robe 
the  beauty  of  Edgiva  was  hidden ! 

But  if  it  was  the  Princess  she  gave  no  sign.  The 
singers  slowly  passed  up  to  the  altar  and  divided  into 
two  parties,  one  on  either  side,  and  the  two  watchers 
rose  up  and  stood  by  the  bier,  as  kingly  a  pair  of  young 
men  as  the  eye  might  look  upon,  though  he  whom  they 
had  spoken  with  the  evening  before  looked  pale  and  as 
if  sickness  had  been  his  portion. 

Then  there  came  other  men,  priests,  led  by  one  tall 
and  dignified,  and  they  sang  praises  to  God,  and  offered 
prayers,  and  spoke  of  the  Crucified  as  Lord  of  Lords 
and  King  of  Kings.  And  the  two  watchers  stood  there 
with  hearts  filled  with  wonder  and  awe,  for  though 
they  could  not  understand,  yet  there  was  something 

144 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

both  grand  and  dreadful  in  this  worship,  and  yet,  withal, 
it  was  winning,  like  the  sweet  scent  of  the  flowers  or 
the  song  of  the  birds,  or  the  whisper  of  the  sea  upon  a 
summer's  day.  It  was  something  which  seemed  to  get 
into  their  hearts,  and  made  them  long  for  they  knew 
not  what,  with  a  longing  which  was  sweet  and  painful. 

And  then  the  aged  priest,  for  such  they  divined 
the  man  to  be,  stood  and  spoke  of  the  dead  King  and  the 
work  which  he  had  tried  to  do,  and  how  he  had  been 
tried  and  was  faithful,  choosing  rather  the  tortures  of 
the  Danes  than  the  denying  of  his  Lord,  and  how, 
though  he  had  passed  through  the  gates  of  death,  yet 
in  his  Lord  he  lived  and  reigned  in  glory  forever. 

And  then  he  paused  and  turned  to  the  two  young 
men,  and  called  them  the  hope  of  the  Church,  and  bade 
them  be  strong  in  the  Lord  and  gird  themselves  for 
battle. 

"  Strong  are  the  foe  and  terrible,"  he  said.  "  Many 
as  the  sands  of  the  sea  and  mighty  as  Bashan,  but  in 
the  Lord  Jehovah  is  everlasting  strength,  and  He  Who 
could  strengthen  Gideon,  and  make  Jephthah  conquer, 
shall  also  make  you  mighty.  Go  forward,  hope  of  the 
Church  —  go  forward,  avengers  of  the  noble  Edmund 
—  go  forward  and  quit  yourselves  like  men,  and  the 
Lord  shall  give  you  the  victory,  and  deliver  His  Church 
from  the  powers  of  darkness  and  from  the  violence  of 
the  spoiler." 

Then  the  two  young  men  knelt  again,  and  the  priest 
placed  his  hands  upon  them  and  blessed  them ;  and  then 
the  men  in  long  robes  came  and  took  up  the  body  of  the 

10  145 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

dead  King  and  carried  it  away.  And  in  one  portion  of 
the  building  was  the  dark  entrance  to  an  underground 
vault,  and  into  this  they  lowered  the  bier,  while  all  there 
sang  hymns  of  victory  to  God  for  victory  over  death. 
And  this  was  the  burying  of  the  King  of  the  East  Saxons. 

Then  two  by  two  the  procession  was  formed,  and, 
headed  by  the  priest,  they  swept  all  round  the  building, 
coming  nigh  the  spot  where  Wulnoth  and  his  companion 
stood  in  the  shadow,  and  the  eyes  of  Wulnoth  followed 
that  one  figure,  his  heart  telling  him  that  this  was  Edgiva 
the  Beautiful. 

And  then,  just  as  she  reached  the  spot  where  he 
stood,  for  one  moment  a  tiny  hand  appeared  from  be 
neath  the  shrouding  cloak,  and  a  fair  blossom  dropped 
at  his  feet.  Then,  ere  he  could  speak  or  move,  she  had 
passed  on,  and  the  church  was  empty. 

"  Now,"  said  Wahrmund,  speaking  in  low  tones, 
"  we  have  seen  strange  things  over  which  a  man  needs 
ponder  deeply.  But  methinks,  comrade,  all  is  done 
now,  and  we  had  best  look  for  our  guide." 

Then,  ere  Wulnoth  could  answer,  a  curtain  was 
drawn  aside  from  an  arching  doorway,  and  the  man 
with  whom  they  had  come  hither  stood  before  them. 

Now,  this  is  how  Wulnoth  saw  the  burying  of  King 
Edmund,  and  this  is  how  he  looked  upon  the  image  of 
Him  Whom  he  had  called  a  nithing. 


146 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 


CHAPTER   XIII 
Of  How  Wulnoth  met  -with  Edgiva  again 

HE  man  held  the  curtain 
aside  and  invited  them  to 
follow  him. 

"  The  Atheling  bids  you 
come,"  he  said.  "  And  he 
says  to  him  called  the  Wan 
derer  that  not  yet  has  he 
received  that  reward  which 
(was  promised  to  him." 

"Come,  Wanderer," 
laughed  Wahrmund,  "  we  may  as  well  go  through  with 
it  now.  By  Thor !  't  is  strange  that  I,  a  Dane,  should 
be  amongst  these  Saxons,  but  I  feel  inclined  to  see  this 
to  the  end.  How  sayest  thou?" 

Little  need  to  ask  Wulnoth  such  a  question,  for  the 
one  desire  of  his  heart  was  to  see  his  Princess.  There 
fore  the  two  followed  their  guide,  and  were  ushered  into 
an  apartment  where  sat  the  two  men  whom  they  had 
seen  watching  in  the  church. 

And  the  younger,  he  who  did  not  wear  the  crown, 
came  to  welcome  them  and  said  — 

147 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

"  Greeting,  friends,  and  again  thanks  for  the  aid  you 
rendered  me  in  securing  honor  for  King  Edmund's  body." 

Then  he  turned  to  the  other,  and  went  on  — 

"  Ethelred,  my  royal  and  dear  brother,  these  are  the 
two  of  whom  I  told  you,  and  to  their  help  are  we  in 
debted,  for  otherwise  it  would  have  been  a  hard  matter 
to  gain  the  body  of  the  martyr." 

"  We  thank  you  from  our  hearts,  strangers,"  said 
the  one  called  Ethelred.  And  Wahrmund  whispered  to 
his  friend  — 

"By  Thor!  'T  is  Ethelred,  the  King  of  the  West 
Saxons.  He  is  son  of  the  noble  Ethelwulf  the  Bret- 
walda,  and  the  other  must  be  his  brother,  the  Atheling 
Alfred." 

Then  did  the  King  continue,  looking  hard  at  Wul- 
noth,  and  he  said  — 

"  But  what  is  this?  We  have  no  Dane  here,  brother ! 
This  hair  and  those  blue  eyes  are  surely  of  the  land  of 
our  fathers !  " 

"  That  is  so,  royal  brother,"  answered  Alfred.  "  Ac 
cording  to  all  I  have  heard  from  the  wise  Wyborga,  this 
man  is  of  the  noble  house  of  Cerdic,  he  from  whom  our 
own  house  also  traces  its  descent." 

"  Is  that  so?  "  the  King  cried.  "  It  is  good  in  one 
way,  and  yet  't  is  strange  to  think  of  one  of  such  royal 
blood  joining  our  foes." 

"  Strange  is  this  man's  story,  my  brother,"  Alfred 
replied.  "  I  have  it  as  it  was  told  to  me,"  and  he  told 
the  King  how  Wulnoth  came  to  Lethra  with  his  father 
and  of  all  that  had  happened  since. 

148 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

But  the  King  shook  his  head  as  he  listened,  and 
said  that  this  did  not  explain  how  Wulnoth  came  to  be 
in  Hungwar's  army,  seeing  that  it  was  Hungwar  who 
gave  Lethra  to  fire  and  sword. 

So  Wulnoth  spoke,  and  told  how  he  had  two  tasks 
to  do  —  one  to  find  Guthred  the  Prince,  and  the  other  to 
find  the  mightiest  and  the  strongest.  And  at  that  Alfred 
the  Atheling  smiled  gently. 

"  Now,  brother,"  he  said  to  the  King,  "  this  is  a 
task  for  priests,  and  perchance  a  fair  teacher  whom  we 
two  wot  of,  and  not  for  us.  Thou  seest  how  this  man 
chances  to  be  with  the  Danes,  and  thou  seest  how  't  is 
but  a  step  to  discovering  that  for  which  he  seeks.  Let 
this  good  warrior  "  —  and  he  pointed  to  Wahrmund  — 
"  tarry  here  with  us  and  let  the  other  go  to  his  reward." 

But  the  King  looked  grave  and  he  said  slowly  — 

"This  man  is  a  thrall,  and  Edgiva  is  a  king's 
daughter." 

"  This  man  is  of  our  blood,  and  can  noble  blood 
be  debased  because  a  thrall  collar  is  placed  upon  the 
neck?  My  word  is  pledged,  brother,  that  this  man  shall 
see  the  lady,  and  I  pray  you  to  allow  it." 

"  Let  it  be  so,"  said  the  King,  and  the  Atheling 
laughed.  "  Follow  me,  O  Wanderer,"  he  said  to  Wul 
noth;  and  as  the  Wanderer  obeyed,  he  heard  the  deep 
laugh  of  Wahrmund,  and  the  words  — 

"  Of  a  truth,  O  King,  a  wondrous  thing  is  love. 
You  might  offer  yon  man  a  golden  crown  now,  and  he 
would  not  take  it  in  exchange  for  a  few  moments  with 
a  fair  maiden." 

149 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

The  Atheling  led  Wulnoth  to  another  chamber 
and  bade  him  wait  there,  and  presently  there  came  a 
light  step,  and  Edgiva  stood  before  him,  holding  out  her 
hands  with  a  smile  upon  her  lips. 

And  when  Wulnoth  saw  her  all  his  strength  seemed 
to  go,  and  only  a  great  love  seized  upon  him  so  that  he 
dropped  on  his  knees  and  took  her  hands  and  kissed 
them,  and  cried,  as  if  he  had  been  a  weak  woman  and 
not  a  mighty  man,  and  he  said  — 

"  O  my  Princess !  my  Princess !  I  have  wandered 
far  to  see  you,  and  my  heart  has  grown  weary  with 
longing.  Why  have  you  hidden  yourself  from  me  all 
this  time,  and  I  was  your  watcher  who  guarded  you? 
Oh!  why  have  you  done  this  thing,  my  Princess?" 

And  Edgiva  bent  over  him,  and  in  her  beautiful 
eyes  there  were  tears  also  as  she  bade  him  rise  and  come 
and  sit  beside  her. 

But  Wulnoth  shook  his  head  and  answered  that 
might  not  be,  for  she  was  the  King's  daughter  and  he 
but  a  thrall. 

"  Now  nay,  Wulnoth,"  answered  Edgiva.  "  Even 
if  what  thou  sayest  is  true,  then  it  would  be  mine  to 
command  and  thine  to  obey.  But  this  is  not  so.  Thou 
and  I  are  friends  as  we  were  in  the  dear  old  days  when 
we  were  in  Lethra  —  " 

"  But  I  angered  you,  my  Princess,"  he  said.  "  I 
angered  you  in  the  woods  when  I  spoke  of  Thor."  And 
Edgiva  looked  grave. 

"  Nay,  not  angered,  Wulnoth,"  she  said  gently.  "  I 
was  grieved,  but  I  knew  it  would  all  come  right  in  the 

150 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

end.  Now,  Wulnoth,  tell  me,  for  we  have  but  little  time, 
and  perchance  we  may  not  meet  again  yet  —  " 

"  Not  meet ! "  he  cried.  "  Oh,  my  Princess,  thou 
wilt  not  send  me  away  again !  " 

"  Wulnoth,  thou  hast  thy  work,  and  I  have  mine," 
she  answered,  "  and  we  must  fulfil  our  tasks.  Now 
listen  then  to  my  words.  Thou  hast  longed  to  find  me 
again?  " 

"  I  have  longed  to  find  you,  O  Princess,"  he  an 
swered.  "  For  I  am  thy  watcher." 

"  And  only  because  thou  art  my  watcher? "  she 
answered  softly,  and  he  made  no  reply. 

"Canst  thou  not  answer  my  question,  Wulnoth?" 
she  asked  again.  "  Hast  thou  longed  to  find  me  only 
because  thou  art  my  watcher?  " 

And  then  he  looked  up,  and  his  strong  face  was  full 
of  light,  yet  his  voice  was  full  of  pain,  and  he  said  — 

"  Oh,  my  Princess,  that  is  the  first  cruel  thing  that 
thou  hast  done  to  me,  for  why  wilt  thou  have  me  tell  my 
heart's  story  to  thee,  seeing  that  thou  art  so  far  away 
from  me?  Yet  if  thou  wilt  have  it  so,  it  shall  be.  I 
have  longed  for  thee,  Edgiva,  because  I  love  thee  —  be 
cause  not  a  maiden  in  the  world  has  moved  my  heart 
as  thou  hast  done;  because  in  my  dreams  thou  hast 
smiled  upon  me.  I  love  thee,  Princess  —  I  who  am  thrall 
and  thy  watcher  —  and  now  that  the  matter  is  told, 
send  for  thy  servants  and  have  me  cast  out." 

And  then,  while  he  knelt  there  with  bowed  head, 
one  little  arm  crept  round  his  neck,  and  a  dear,  gentle 
voice  spoke  in  his  ear  saying  — 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

"  Oh,  thou  great,  strong,  hero-hearted,  foolish  Wul- 
noth !  Had  it  been  my  wish  to  cast  thee  forth,  dost  thou 
think  I  had  let  thee  see  me,  or  speak  such  words  as  thou 
hast  now  done?  Wulnoth,  they  are  heart  music  to  me. 
Thou  foolish  Wulnoth,  to  be  jealous  as  thou  wast  in 
the  forest!  Thou  loyal  Wulnoth,  to  resist  the  tempta 
tion  wherewith  Wyborga  tempted  thee  to  tarry  there 
with  me !  Kiss  me,  Wulnoth,  my  great  bear  of  a  lover, 
for  truly  thou  art  as  big  and  as  strong  and  as  shaggy 
as  a  bear,  but  thou  art  my  love,  and  no  other  love  have 
I  had,  save  my  Lord  Whom  I  serve." 

Then  all  music  came  into  Wulnoth's  soul,  for  he 
knew  that  Edgiva  loved  him,  and  he  felt  that  nothing 
else  mattered  in  this  world  now,  and  he  asked  her  how 
it  was  since  she  loved  him  that  she  had  fled  away  from 
him  in  the  past. 

"  Canst  thou  not  see,  Wulnoth?  "  Edgiva  answered. 
"  It  was  because  I  loved  thee.  But  I  had  learnt  to  love 
the  Lord,  and  thou  didst  know  nothing  of  Him,  and 
hadst  thou  made  me  thy  wife  then,  I  should  have  fol 
lowed  thee  and  have  forgotten  my  Lord." 

"  Yet  I  am  not  a  Christian  now,  Edgiva,"  he  said. 
"  And  not  even  to  win  thee  would  I  call  myself  one 
unless  I  could  do  so  honestly." 

"  I  know  that,  Wulnoth,"  she  answered.  "  But  the 
time  will  come  when  thou  dost  understand.  Tell  me, 
dost  thou  still  think  the  Lord  a  nithing,  and  His  worship 
fit  only  for  weaklings?  "  And  at  that  Wulnoth  shook 
his  head. 

"  Princess,"  he  said,  "  I  am  like  a  man  who  walks 
152 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

in  a  wood  having  lost  his  way,  or  like  those  who  are 
caught  by  the  sea  fog  off  a  rocky  shore.  I  know  not 
what  to  think.  For  of  a  truth  it  seems  strange  for 
strong  men  to  suffer  wrong  when  they  have  swords  by 
their  sides ;  and  yet  I  have  seen  the  King  die,  and  — 
it  was  more  than  I  could  fathom;  and  I  have  looked 
at  the  image  in  the  church  yonder  —  the  image  on  the 
cross,  and  it  seemed  to  speak  to  me.  I  know  not  what 
to  think." 

"  And  hast  thou  found  the  mightiest  leader  yet, 
Wulnoth?  "  she  asked.  And  he  shook  his  head  again. 

"  Nay,  Princess.  I  sought  old  Regner  Lodbrok,  for 
he  was  called  the  mightiest,  but  he  died  here  in  this 
land,  and  thus  it  is  that  I  come  to  be  with  those  who  are 
doubly  mine  enemies,  seeing  that  they  are  Danes,  and 
those  who  ruined  Lethra's  kingdom  —  " 

"  So  Wyborga  told  me  that  you  would,"  Edgiva 
said.  "  She  is  wise  and  can  prophesy,  and  it  was  she 
who  foresaw  your  coming,  and  that  the  Prince  should 
meet  you  in  the  forest.  It  was  she  who  said  that  you 
should  be  in  the  church  to-night,  and  it  was  she  who 
said  that  I  might  see  you.  And,  Wulnoth,  if  you  have 
longed  to  see  me,  I  also  have  longed  for  you,  and  com 
forted  my  heart  that  we  should  meet  again." 

"  But  oh,  my  love,"  he  answered,  "  thou  art  beauti 
ful  and  a  king's  daughter,  and  I  am  —  " 

"  Of  the  Royal  House  of  Cerdic  —  of  the  same 
stock  as  the  King  of  the  West  Saxons.  Thou  must  do 
mighty  deeds  for  me,  Wulnoth,  and  earn  me  a  name, 
and  then  I  shall  be  proud  of  thee." 

153 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

"  But  how  can  I,  Princess?  I  am  of  the  Danes  now. 
I  must  leave  them  and  come  to  my  own  people  —  " 

"  Nay,  Wulnoth.  Wyborga  told  me  of  this  thing. 
She  said  that  thou  shouldst  not  do  that,  for  the  parting 
with  Hungwar  and  his  brother  would  come  without 
seeking  it  in  that  fashion.  Go  back  to  the  camp  and 
wait;  and  now  know,  Wulnoth,  that  I  do  love  thee, 
and  that  I  shall  love  none  other.  Yet  we  cannot  be 
more  than  friends  until  thou  hast  finished  thy  quest  —  " 

"  And  found  Guthred?  "  he  asked. 

"  Nay,  but  found  the  mightiest,  and  the  bravest,  and 
the  grandest  amongst  men,"  she  answered. 

"  Dost  thou  know,  Edgiva,  that  it  hath  been  told  to 
me  that  Hungwar  still  remembers  thee,  and  that  he 
would  fain  find  thee?  "  Wulnoth  asked.  And  she  smiled. 

"  Ay,  I  know  that,  Wulnoth,"  she  answered ;  "  and 
indeed  I  should  be  afraid,  but  that  I  know  thou  wilt 
be  near  me  now,  and  while  thou  art  nigh,  I  fear  not 
Hungwar." 

Then  they  were  silent,  standing  side  by  side,  hand 
in  hand,  and  love  in  their  hearts.  And  it  was  peace 
time  in  their  souls,  when  all  the  world  seemed  fair,  and 
when  all  nature  was  singing,  just  as  it  had  done  in 
the  past  when,  as  children,  they  wandered  with  Guth 
red  in  the  flower-laden  fields,  or  the  shady  groves 
of  Lethra.  And  Edgiva  lifted  her  face  to  him  and 
smiled,  and  her  eyes  spoke  words  that  her  lips  uttered 
not ;  and  Wulnoth  bent  and  kissed  her,  and  in  that  kiss 
their  souls  seemed  joined,  so  that  none  might  come 
between  them  forever. 

154 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

Then  did  Wyborga  come  and  bid  Wulnoth  join 
his  friend  again,  for  the  way  was  long,  and  the  hours 
were  fleeing ;  and  Wulnoth  came  and  Edgiva  with  him ; 
and  when  Wahrmund  saw  the  Princess,  he  stared  open- 
mouthed,  and  he  cried  — 

"  Thora,  beloved  of  Regner,  the  son  of  Sigurd,  was 
called  the  most  beautiful  of  women;  but  here  is  one 
more  beautiful.  Not  Freya  herself  is  more  fair  than 
thou  art,  Princess." 

"Thou  art  a  flatterer,  Dane,"  laughed  Alfred  the 
Atheling ;  but  Wahrmund  answered  — 

"  Not  so,  Prince.  I  speak  what  I  think ;  and  I 
counsel  thee,  if  counsel  I  may,  to  keep  this  pearl  from 
the  sight  of  Hungwar  and  his  friends;  for  surely  they 
would  burn  this  land  into  gray  ash  to  secure  such  a 
treasure." 

"  Methinks  our  royal  sister  looks  far  more  gay  than 
she  has  done  for  many  a  day,  brother,"  said  the  King 
with  a  smile.  And  Edgiva  answered  steadily,  and  with 
never  a  blush  — 

"  That  is  true,  royal  Ethelred,  for  I  have  found  again 
my  hero."  And  at  that  the  King  laughed  again. 

Then  did  the  Atheling  turn  to  Wulnoth  and  ask  him 
of  his  search  after  the  mightiest,  and  where  he  would  now 
look,  seeing  that  Regner  Lodbrok  was  dead ;  and  Wulnoth 
answered  that  he  knew  not  where  to  look  now,  unless  he 
went  afar  to  Rome  and  sought  the  Emperor. 

"  Now,  Wulnoth,"  the  Atheling  said,  "  let  me  be 
thy  redesman  in  this.  Thou  didst  think  that  Regner 
Lodbrok  was  the  mightiest  warrior? " 

155 


WULNOTH    THE     WANDERER 

"  Then,  by  my  beard,  he  was  not  far  out,"  cried 
Wahrmund.  And  the  Prince  smiled. 

"  So !  Yet  this  Regner  is  dead,  and  there  is  no  king 
but  must  die  in  the  end." 

"  That  is  true,  Prince,"  Wulnoth  said ;  and  Wahr 
mund  nodded. 

"  Then  death  is  mightier  than  the  mightiest,"  said 
Alfred.  And  Wulnoth  looked  puzzled. 

"  Does  that  mean  we  should  follow  death,  Prince?  " 
he  said.  "  By  my  word,  we  soldiers  do  that  all  our 
lives,  methinks." 

"  Nay,  Wulnoth.  'T  is  true  we  follow  death,  for  't  is 
our  call ;  but  there  is  one  mightier  than  death  even." 

"  Mightier  than  death !  "  cried  Wahrmund.  "  That 
is  hard  saying,  Prince;  for  what,  or  who,  is  mightier 
than  death?  "  And  to  that  the  Prince  answered  — 

"  Life  is  mightier  than  death.  Do  not  thy  own 
sagas  tell  thee  that  the  heroes  live  again  in  Walhalla, 
and  that  they  perish  no  more?  " 

"  Ay,"  answered  Wahrmund.  "  Though  whether 
it  be  true  or  not,  I  cannot  say." 

"  Wulnoth,"  the  Prince  went  on,  "  thou  didst  see 
the  image  of  Him  Who  hung  on  the  cross?  He  Whom 
thou  didst  once  call  nithing,  I  hear." 

"  I  have  seen,  Prince,"  Wulnoth  answered. 

"  Then  know  He  is  the  Lord  of  Life ;  and  to  con 
quer  death  He  died,  and  He  rose  again.  Death  and  He 
went  holmgang,  and  He  conquered.  He  is  the  mighti 
est,  and  by  Him  shall  we  drive  out  our  foes  and  con 
quer  Thor  and  his  followers." 

156 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

"  Do  not  be  too  sure  of  that,  Prince,"  growled 
Wahrmund,  not  liking  to  hear  his  people  spoken  of  so; 
but  the  Prince  went  on  — 

"  Nay,  I  mean  not  to  offend  you,  brave  soldier.  I 
only  speak  what  I  feel.  Have  you  not  told  me  that  you 
wondered  to  see  how  King  Edmund  braved  the  worst 
torture  and  pain?  " 

"  That  is  so,"  the  Dane  answered.  And  once  more 
the  Prince  went  on  — 

"  And  how  did  he  do  this?  He  was  strengthened  by 
the  Lord ;  and  He  Who  had  suffered  succored  him  in  his 
suffering.  Now,  it  is  to  Him  that  you  must  turn.  But 
now,"  he  added,  "  the  morning  draws  near,  and  you  two 
must  be  back  at  the  camp  ere  day  breaks ;  so  let  us  bid 
each  other  farewell,  and  perchance  we  may  meet  again." 

So  they  clasped  each  other's  hands,  the  Saxons  and 
the  Dane;  and  Edgiva  smiled  on  Wulnoth,  and  whis 
pered  her  love-parting;  and  then  he  and  Wahrmund 
set  out,  guided  by  him  who  had  brought  them,  until 
they  reached  the  forest. 

And  when  at  last  they  were  alone,  the  Dane  stopped 
and  stroked  his  beard,  and  he  said  slowly  — 

"  Comrade,  we  two  have  seen  strange  things  to 
night,  and  heard  strange  things,  too.  But  beware  how 
you  speak  of  them  to  me  where  other  ears  may  listen; 
for  there  are  three  things  which  Hungwar  would  be 
glad  to  have." 

"What  are  they,  Wahrmund?"  asked  Wulnoth 
carelessly;  for  he  was  so  happy  that  he  cared  little  for 
Hungwar  and  his  wants. 

157 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

"  Wanderer,  the  son  of  Regner  would  like  the  gold 
from  yon  Christian  altar;  and  he  would  like  to  have 
that  Atheling  in  his  power;  and  he  would  like  to  have 
the  Lady  Edgiva  also." 

"  He  shall  have  my  axe  ere  he  has  one  of  the  three," 
said  Wulnoth;  and  the  Dane  laughed  grimly. 

"  Bold  words !  But  the  son  of  Regner  is  no  nithing 
nor  weakling;  and  he  has  some  warriors  around  him, 
Wanderer.  Thou  mayst  be  strong,  but  thou  art  not 
strong  enough  for  that;  therefore,  I  warn  thee  be  dis 
creet  and  hold  thy  tongue." 

Now,  this  is  how  Wulnoth  found  his  Princess,  and 
how  the  love  tale  was  spoken,  and  this  is  how  Alfred 
the  Atheling  told  Wulnoth  of  the  Mightiest  and  the 
Bravest  of  Lords. 


158 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 


CHAPTER  XIV 

How  Wahrmund  the  Dane  gave  his 
Life  for  Wulnoth 

OW,  though  Hungwar  the 
Dane  had  evil  thoughts 
respecting  Wulnoth  and 
Wahrmund,  he  held  his 
peace  and  kept  his  own  coun 
sel  at  the  first;  and  in  the 
morning,  when  the  two  were 
in  the  hall,  he  greeted  them 
I  with  a  dark  smile,  and  he 
said  — 

"  Greeting,  Wulnoth,  and  greeting,  Wahrmund. 
You  are  cunning  warriors;  for  while  we  have  been 
feasting  and  drinking  and  listening  to  the  songs  of  the 
scalds,  we  have  missed  your  faces ;  and  methinks,  surely, 
that  ye  have  been  spying  out  the  land,  and  seeing  where 
the  foe  hide." 

"  We  have  been  wandering,  O  chief,"  answered 
Wulnoth.  And  Hungwar  laughed  loudly. 

"  What  should  the  Wanderer  do  but  wander?  "  he 
cried.  "  Thou  art  not  content  with  doing  the  deeds  of 
ordinary  men,  thou  rider  on  sea  monsters  and  thou 

159 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

doer  of  great  deeds.  But  take  care,  lest  one  day  thou  do 
a  deed  too  many,  and  a  little  thing,  like  a  spear  or  a 
sword,  make  thy  strength  become  weakness." 

"  Death  comes  to  all  in  time,  O  chief,"  Wulnoth 
answered ;  and  again  Hungwar  laughed. 

"  True,  O  Wanderer ;  yet  sometimes  he  comes  to 
some  sooner  than  to  others  —  and  there  are  other  ways 
of  dying  than  by  the  man's  tools." 

"  Look  you,  Wanderer,"  growled  Wahrmund,  when 
the  two  were  alone,  "  we  are  in  an  evil  case,  we  two ; 
for  Hungwar  suspects,  and  when  he  is  suspicious  he 
puts  an  end  to  doubts  with  the  sword  or  the  axe.  We 
are  surely  in  an  evil  case,  Wanderer." 

And  to  that  Wulnoth  answered  — 

"  It  may  be  as  thou  sayest,  Wahrmund,  for  this 
son  of  Regner  is  to  my  mind  more  of  a  nithing  than  a 
hero." 

"  That  is  but  partly  true,"  answered  Wahrmund, 
jealous  for  the  honor  of  his  chief.  "  True,  he  is  cruel 
and  merciless,  but  when  it  comes  to  playing  the  man's 
game,  where  the  blows  are  the  hardest  and  the  sword 
sings  the  loudest,  there,  be  sure,  will  Hungwar  be  found. 
Still,  we  are  in  an  evil  case,  and  I  see  not  how  to  advise 
thee.  My  rede  is  that  thou  flee  at  once,  lest  evil  befall 
thee." 

"  I  flee  not,"  answered  Wulnoth ;  "  I  am  no  nith 
ing.  Edgiva  told  me  that  Wyborga,  who  is  a  wise 
woman  and  a  prophetess,  declared  that  I  should  abide 
here  until  I  received  a  sign,  and  I  see  no  sign  yet." 

"  To  my  mind,"  answered  Wahrmund,  "  Hungwar's 
1 60 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

words  are  sign  enough  for  any  man,  and  you  will  be  wise 
to  take  them," 

"  Do  you  flee  with  me?  "  Wulnoth  asked.  And  the 
Dane  swore  a  mighty  oath  by  Thor  that  he  would  not. 

"  I  have  followed  Regner  Lodbrok  since  I  was  a 
boy,"  he  said,  "  and  I  will  follow  his  son,  unless  he  at 
tempts  my  life  or  does  a  shame  deed  to  me.  If  that 
day  comes,  then  I  will  fight  my  last  fight  with  back  to 
wall,  and  some  shall  go  with  me  to  Walhalla." 

"  Then  if  thou  dost  not  flee,  I  do  not  flee,"  answered 
Wulnoth,  and  there  the  matter  ended  for  the  time. 

Yet  Wulnoth  had  much  to  think  of;  and  the  more 
he  thought,  the  more  he  felt  that  the  gods  of  the  North, 
were  false  gods,  and  that  the  God  of  Christians  was 
the  true  God ;  and  that  it  was  by  bearing  that  conquest 
came.  And  yet  that  puzzled  him,  for  he  felt  that  a 
warrior  should  war;  and  he  knew  that  if  Hungwar 
tried  to  do  him  harm,  then  he  should  fight  and  make 
his  big  sword  sing  a  good  song  ere  he  was  vanquished. 

And  more  than  once  did  his  friend  urge  him  to 
escape,  saying  that  he  was  sure  that  Hungwar  thought 
evil  against  him,  and  would  seek  soon  to  do  him  harm; 
but  to  all  the  pleading,  Wulnoth  answered  that  while 
Wahrmund  stayed,  he  would  stay  also. 

Yet  Hungwar  did  plot  evil  against  Wulnoth,  and 
in  a  cunning  way.  He  knew  that  the  Wanderer  looked 
with  anger  upon  the  killing  of  King  Edmund,  and  he 
thought  to  have  that  done  which  should  make  Wulnoth 
speak  rashly,  and  so  bring  him  into  his  power ;  and  thus 
it  is  that  he  did  it.  One  of  the  bands  of  Danes  which 

"  161 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

had  roamed  the  country  brought  tidings  of  a  village 
hidden  away  amidst  the  marshes,  where  old  people  and 
women  and  little  children  dwelt ;  and  the  chiefs,  in  cruel 
sport,  said  that  they  would  go  against  this  village  them 
selves,  and  teach  the  churls  the  way  to  the  storm-land ; 
and  Hungwar  called  upon  Wulnoth  and  Wahrmund 
to  be  of  his  party. 

Now,  Wulnoth  was  troubled  at  this,  and  yet  he 
knew  not  how  to  escape  the  going;  and  he  comforted 
himself  by  thinking  that  when  the  sword  sang  and  the 
red  flames  danced,  then  he  might  be  able  to  save  some 
of  the  poor  victims  and  aid  them  to  escape. 

So  the  Danes  went  out  on  their  cruel  errand,  and 
the  village  was  surrounded,  and  the  houses  given  to  the 
fire;  and  the  people  were  collected  and  brought  into 
the  midst  of  the  Danes. 

And  then  Hungwar  and  Hubba,  raging  like  wolves, 
ordered  the  men  to  be  tortured,  and  the  women  to  be 
burnt,  and  the  children  and  the  maidens  to  be  put  to 
death  by  the  warriors ;  and  Wulnoth  felt  a  great  anger 
coming  into  his  heart,  and  his  blood  began  to  tingle  as  it 
beat  through  his  veins,  and  the  spirit  of  the  berserker 
came  upon  him;  and  at  last  he  could  stand  idle  no 
longer;  and  just  then  Hungwar  called  to  him  and 
mocked  him,  saying  — 

"  Ah,  Wanderer,  thou  art  a  sluggard.  Thy  sword 
has  had  no  drink,  and  thy  axe  is  dry.  To  work,  Wan 
derer,  to  work,  and  join  our  sport." 

"  Patience,  Hungwar,"  answered  Wulnoth  grimly. 
"  Sword  and  axe  shall  have  their  fill.  This  murdering 

162 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

of  prisoners  is  a  nithing's  game,  fit  only  for  such  dogs 
as  thou  and  thy  companions.  This  is  better  sport  for 
me."  And  with  that  he  struck  a  mighty  blow  with  his 
fist  at  one  viking  who  had  speared  a  little  child;  and, 
though  he  hit  but  with  his  fist,  the  man  dropped  dead. 

"  Thou  dog !  "  roared  Hungwar.  "  Dost  thou  dare 
to  speak  so  to  me?  I  will  have  thy  tongue  cut  out  for 
this  insolence." 

"  Come  and  do  it  thyself,  Dane,"  answered  Wul- 
noth.  "  Or  shall  I  come  to  thee?  "  and  he  strode  towards 
the  chief. 

But  men  ran  between  them,  and  a  score  of  weapons 
were  raised  against  him,  and  many  voices  cried  out 
that  he  should  die. 

"  Now  this  is  a  man's  game,"  he  laughed.  "  Pity 
't  is  that  Hungwar  will  not  play  in  it " ;  and  he  swung 
his  axe  high,  and  made  it  play  like  a  circle  of  fire  around 
his  head,  and  wherever  that  axe  fell  there  fell  a  viking 
of  Denmark. 

"  Do  not  slay  him.  Take  him  alive,"  cried  Hung 
war,  keeping  out  of  reach  of  danger  himself.  "  And  take 
Wahrmund  also,  for  he  is  a  traitor,  and  the  two  know 
of  the  treasure  of  the  Saxons  and  where  the  West  Saxon 
King  is.  Take  them  alive,  and  the  torture  shall  make 
them  cry  for  mercy." 

"  Now,  by  Thor !  "  growled  Wahrmund,  when  he 
heard  that,  "  for  forty  years  have  I  warred  for  Den 
mark  and  followed  thy  house,  O  Hungwar ;  and  I  looked 
to  go  to  the  storm-land  doing  so.  But  thou  takest  me 
not  prisoner,  and  thou  puttest  me  not  to  torture.  And 

163 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

now  I  tell  thee,  as  the  Wanderer  has  told  thee,  that  thou 
art  a  nithing  and  a  coward,  and  more  fit  to  leaol  raven 
ing  wolves  than  to  direct  heroes.  Come  thou  hither 
and  take  me,  thou  coward." 

But  Hungwar  only  answered  —  "  Take  them  alive. 
Do  them  no  hurt,"  and  he  foamed  at  the  mouth  like  an 
angry  bear,  and  shook  his  fists  in  the  air. 

"  Now,  Wanderer,  there  is  a  game  to  play  and  a 
song  to  be  sung,"  cried  Wahrmund,  as  he  reached 
Wulnoth's  side.  "  Stand  thou  beside  me  and  let  us  see 
what  we  may  do  in  this  case." 

So  side  by  side  they  stood,  their  faces  to  the  foe; 
and  the  Danes  circled  round  them,  seeking  to  find  a 
place  for  spear  thrust  or  sword  stroke.  But  ever  the 
shields  received  the  blow,  and  ever  the  axes  answered 
the  stroke,  and  men  fell  shorn  and  gashed,  and  still  the 
two  champions  stood  unscathed. 

And  then,  when  the  foe  gathered  for  a  greater  rush, 
Wulnoth's  strength  came,  like  unto  madness ;  and  he 
rushed  forward  and  caught  a  warrior  in  each  hand 
and  whirled  them  round  as  if  they  were  flails,  so  that 
the  vikings  drew  back  in  horror  and  fear,  for  they  had 
never  seen  men  strong  like  as  Wulnoth  was. 

Then  loud  the  Wanderer  laughed,  and  he  cried  to 
his  friend  — 

"  'T  is  a  good  fight,  Wahrmund,  comrade,  and  one 
worth  the  fighting.  We  have  slain  many.  Now  shall 
we  make  an  end  and  rush  upon  them,  and  take  this 
Hungwar  with  us  to  the  storm-land?  " 

But  Wahrmund  answered  — 
164 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

"  Hast  thou  forgotten  Edgiva  the  Beautiful,  Wan 
derer?  She  will  weep  for  thee,  and,  moreover,  thou 
mayst  yet  be  needed  to  watch  over  her.  I  see  no  sense 
in  staying  here  to  be  slaughtered.  Let  us  retreat  side 
by  side,  and  since  these  holdas  cast  us  out,  seek  the 
Atheling  and  lend  him  our  aid." 

"  Now  surely  thy  words  are  good  words,  comrade," 
Wulnoth  answered.  "  For  if  this  is  not  the  sign  for 
which  I  waited,  then  I  know  not  what  may  be.  So 
shield  in  front  and  axe  ready,  let  us  step  backwards, 
comrade,  and  then,  if  we  can  reach  the  forest,  all  may 
be  well." 

Then  the  two  heroes  began  to  step  backwards,  still 
facing  their  enemy,  and  around  them  swarmed  the  host 
of  the  foe,  pressing  hard  and  sore,  until  at  last  Wahr- 
mund  cried  to  Wulnoth  that  they  should  run. 

"  No  scald  can  say  we  are  nithing  or  weak,"  he 
said,  "  for  we  have  fought  a  good  fight.  But  fain  would 
I  see  thee  live,  Wulnoth,  since  that  is  thy  real  name, 
for  I  see  thou  hast  a  word  to  say  to  Hungwar  yet.  As 
for  me,  I  know  this  is  my  last  fight,  for  I  am  sore 
wounded  —  " 

"  Say  not  't  is  thy  last  fight,  comrade,"  cried  Wul 
noth.  "  If  thou  dost  tarry,  then  I  tarry  with  thee." 

"  Think  thou  of  Edgiva,"  said  Wahrmund.  And 
Wulnoth  answered  — 

"  I  do  think  of  her.  I  think  I  should  be  shamed  to 
look  her  in  the  face  and  say  I  deserted  a  wounded 
comrade." 

"  I  wish  thee  to  live  that  thou  mayst  avenge  me," 
165 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

Wahrmund  said.  But  all  that  Wulnoth  would  answer 
was  — 

"  I  will  avenge  thee,  ere  I  die  by  thy  side." 

Now,  Wahrmund  perceived  that  Wulnoth  had  the 
berserker  spirit  upon  him,  and  that  he  was  as  one  mad, 
who  would  listen  to  no  reason ;  and  yet  he  was  minded 
to  save  him  for  the  sake  of  Edgiva  the  Beautiful,  so  he 
said  — 

"  Now  come,  then,  and  run,  for  nigh  this  spot  is  a 
deep  ravine,  the  which  is  crossed  by  a  single  plank,  and 
if  we  gain  that,  we  can  there  hold  our  own  and  make  a 
good  fight." 

"  So  be  it,"  replied  Wulnoth,  and  together  they  ran, 
though  Wahrmund  was  sore  in  pain  and  wounded 
deeply,  and  soon  the  bridge  was  in  sight. 

It  was  but  a  log  laid  across  a  cleft  in  the  earth,  and 
the  cleft  was  so  wide  that  no  man  might  hope  to  leap 
it,  and  so  deep  that  it  was  death  to  try  to  descend  its 
sides,  and  the  trunk  was  but  laid  on  the  earth. 

"  Cross  thou  first,  Wulnoth,"  gasped  Wahrmund. 
"  Cross,  and  hold  the  other  end  steady,  for  it  rests  on 
a  stone,  and  I  fear  I  should  fall  if  I  tried  to  walk  over 
first." 

The  Danes  were  now  hard  upon  them,  and  to  the 
soldiers  were  joined  many  chiefs  of  fame,  all  full  of  fury 
at  the  deed  that  had  been  done. 

Wulnoth,  thinking  nothing  of  what  was  in  his 
friend's  heart,  rushed  across  and  turned  to  hold  the 
log  steady,  but  Wahrmund  stopped  at  his  end  and  he 
seized  the  log  with  both  hands  and  hurled  it  down 

166 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

into  the  chasm  so  that  none  might  pass  to  Wulnoth, 
and  he  could  not  return  to  them. 

"What  hast  thou  done,  Wahrmund,  my  friend?" 
cried  Wulnoth  in  despair,  but  Wahrmund  smiled  and 
waved  his  hand. 

"  Flee  thou,  comrade,"  he  answered.  "  I  did  this 
on  purpose,  for  I  knew  thou  wouldst  not  leave  me,  and 
I  am  minded  that  thou  shalt  escape.  Wulnoth,  the 
death  shadow  is  upon  me,  and  when  that  is  so  men  see 
far  ahead.  I  tell  thee,  thou  son  of  Cerdic,  that  thou  hast 
a  big  work  to  do,  and  thou  must  live ;  while  as  for  me, 
my  work  is  done,  and  I  go  to  the  storm-land." 

"  Oh,  skoal  to  thee,  thou  hero !  "  cried  Wulnoth. 
"  Would  that  I  might  cross  again  and  stand  by  thy 
side!" 

"  That  thou  canst  not  do,"  answered  Wahrmund ; 
and  then  he  turned,  standing  with  his  back  to  the  chasm 
and  his  shield  advanced,  and  thus  he  met  the  rush  of 
the  foe,  and  made  his  axe  sing  a  good  song  and  bite 
deeply  ere  he  fell  himself. 

And  Wulnoth  stood  on  the  farther  bank  and 
watched  the  fight,  and  he  cried  aloud  in  his  grief  and 
called  upon  the  Danes  to  fight  fairly. 

"  Oh,  nithings !  "  he  cried.  "  Oh,  slayers  of  little 
children  and  weaklings,  is  there  not  a  man  amongst  you 
now?  Does  no  hero  soul  dwell  in  Denmark?  Not  so 
would  Regner  Lodbrok  have  dealt  with  a  brave  man. 
Oh,  cowards  and  nithings  that  you  are,  would  I  were 
with  my  friend,  to  stand  by  his  side !  " 

But  little  did  the  Danes  heed  his  cries.  They 
167 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

pressed  upon  brave  Wahrmund,  seeking  to  take  him 
alive.  He  was  bleeding  from  a  score  of  wounds,  and  his 
strength  was  all  gone. 

He  tried  to  cast  himself  into  the  chasm,  but  they 
laid  hands  upon  him,  seeking  to  drag  him  away ;  and  he 
turned  his  face  towards  Wulnoth,  and  cried  to  him  — 

"  A  boon,  comrade  —  a  boon  for  friendship's  sake ! 
Thou  hast  thy  spear.  A  cast,  comrade  —  a  good,  true 
cast,  right  between  the  shoulders.  Better  death  from 
a  comrade's  spear  than  torture  by  Hungwar." 

Then,  as  he  made  an  end  of  speaking,  he  turned 
back  to  the  foe,  gripping  them  and  holding  them  at 
arm's  length,  planting  his  feet  firmly  and  standing  with 
his  back  towards  Wulnoth. 

And  Wulnoth  understood,  and  he  raised  his  spear. 

"  Skoal  to  thee,  hero  amongst  men,"  he  cried.  "  Art 
ready?"  and  Wahrmund  panted  — 

"  Skoal  and  farewell.    I  am  ready,  comrade." 

Then,  straight  and  true  flew  Wulnoth's  spear,  and 
it  smote  Wahrmund  right  between  the  shoulders  and 
stood  out  a  hand's  breadth  in  front,  and  the  old  viking 
fell,  dragging  two  of  his  foes  with  him  down  into  the 
chasm  into  which  he  had  cast  the  log. 

Then  did  Wulnoth  stand  on  the  other  bank,  and 
some  cast  their  spears,  but  he  caught  them  on  his  shield, 
and  he  cried  to  Hungwar  and  said  — 

"  Listen  to  me,  thou  nithing,  thou  wolf  that  eats 
up  little  children,  thou  fearer  of  grown  men.  There  is 
a  mark  on  thy  cheek,  and  I  put  it  there  —  I,  when  only 
a  boy;  and  had  it  not  been  for  this  man  whom  thou 

1 68 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

hast  watched  die,  I  had  surely  made  an  end  of  thee  on 
that  day  with  my  broken  weapon.  I  am  Wulnoth,  son 
of  Cerdic,  thou  Danish  nithing,  and  of  a  surety  one  day 
thou  and  I  shall  meet  again,  and  then  shall  a  deed  be 
done  and  a  word  said  between  us  twain,  Hungwar,  son 
of  Regner;  and  until  then,  farewell."  And  with  that 
Wulnoth  turned  and  plunged  into  the  woodlands,  and 
the  Danes  returned  to  their  camp. 

Now,  this  is  how  Wahrmund  the  Dane  gave  his  life 
to  save  his  friend,  and  this  is  how  Wulnoth  the  Wan 
derer  made  himself  known  to  Hungwar,  the  son  of 
Regner  Lodbrok. 


169 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 


CHAPTER  XV 
ffow  Wulnoth  came  to  Alfred 

OW,  on  through  the  forest 
pressed    Wulnoth,    and    his 
heart  was  heavy  within  him 
because     of     the     dying     of 
Wahrmund   his    friend,    and 
he  thought  to  himself  that 
now  he  would  seek  the  West 
Saxons  and  fight  for  them, 
(and  that  this  would  be  right, 
seeing  that  he  also  was  Saxon. 
"  This  Hungwar  has  cast  me  out,"  he  mused,  "  so 
none  may  say  that  I  am  false  in  the  doing  of  this ;   for 
a  man  must  side  with  some,  and  since  it  cannot  be  with 
Hungwar  it  must  be  against  him." 

And  then  he  thought  that  all  this  must  be  fixed 
from  of  old,  and  he  laughed. 

"  No  cause  have  I  to  love  these  black  Danes,"  he 
said,  "  and  no  cause  to  love  the  sons  of  Regner  Lod- 
brok.  I  will  seek  this  Alfred,  and  perchance  I  may  find 
him  mightier  than  Hungwar,  and  so  my  rede  will  be 
read." 

170 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

But  then  he  thought  that  Alfred  himself  had  said 
that  the  White  Christ  was  the  mightiest  of  all,  and  at 
that  he  frowned.  Not  yet  did  Wulnoth  feel  any  love 
for  that  Lord,  and  he  was  too  honest  to  pretend  to  a 
faith  which  he  did  not  possess  —  not  even  for  Edgiva 
would  he  do  that. 

"  A  man's  word  is  as  a  man's  honor,"  he  said,  "  and 
a  man's  honor  should  be  as  a  man's  life.  I  will  not  tell 
my  Princess  that  I  love  her  Lord  until  I  can  feel  that 
He  is  my  Lord  indeed." 

"  Then  there  you  are  foolish,  Wanderer,"  said  a 
mocking  voice  in  his  ear,  and  he  turned,  his  hand  on  his 
sword,  to  see  beside  him  that  strange  being  so  like  him 
self,  who  had  taken  his  name  and  fought  with  him  in 
the  past  days. 

"  You  here !  "  he  cried  sternly.  "  Have  I  not  bidden 
thee  leave  rne  and  trouble  me  no  more?" 

"  As  well  bid  your  shadow  leave  you,  Wanderer," 
was  the  answer  he  received.  "  Said  I  not  to  you  that  I 
would  be  with  you  —  that  I  would  be  your  servant? 
Now  you  have  been  foolish,  and  much  trouble  has  come 
from  it.  Of  old  you  might  have  possessed  this  Princess, 
and  now  you  may  do  so  —  for  what  matters  it  what 
faith  you  profess,  seeing  that  they  all  are  equally  vain. 
Go  to  this  Alfred,  declare  you  are  a  Christian,  marry 
the  Princess,  and  all  will  be  well." 

"  Thou  tempter,  so  like  myself  that  thou  seemest 
my  very  double !  "  cried  Wulnoth.  "  I  will  not  listen 
to  such  base  words." 

"Base  words!  Foolish  thought!  Does  not  the 
171 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

wise  man  get  that  which  he  covets  in  the  easiest  way? 
Still,  if  thou  art  so  tender  in  thy  conscience,  I  will  tell 
thee  another  way  —  a  way  like  unto  that  which  heroes 
have  practised  from  of  old." 

"What  is  thy  way?"  asked  Wulnoth  suspiciously, 
for  he  liked  not  this  man's  counsel.  And  the  other  an 
swered  — 

"  This  is  my  way,  Wanderer,  and  't  is  counsel  fit 
for  hero  to  hear.  As  thou  goest  on  thy  road  thou  shalt 
find  a  band  of  masterless  men,  good  fighters  every  one. 
Now  make  thyself  leader  of  these,  and  be  no  man  to 
Saxon  or  Dane.  There  is  land  to  be  won  by  strong 
hand  and  keen  sword,  and  thou  canst  carry  off  thy 
Princess,  as  many  a  jarl  has  carried  off  his  wife." 

"  Now,  out  on  thee  for  a  base  churl !  "  cried  Wul 
noth  angrily.  "What!  I  carry  off  my  Princess?  By 
Thor,  we  fight  again  for  that !  " 

"  And,  by  Thor,  I  will  win  thee,"  laughed  the  other. 
"  For  here  we  have  no  light  to  throw  crosses  on  the 
ground.  'T  is  my  time,  and  my  hour,  and  I  will  con 
quer,  and  thou  shalt  carry  off  the  Princess  as  I  have 
said." 

So  there  again  these  two  fought,  as  they  had  fought 
so  often  before,  and  now  the  stranger  seemed  much  the 
stronger,  strong  though  Wulnoth  was,  and  he  laughed 
aloud,  and  cried  — 

"  O  Wanderer,  thou  hast  denied  the  White  Christ 
and  called  Him  nithing,  and  His  sign  shall  not  help 
thee  now." 

"  Who  art  thou  who  hast  my  name  and  my  form?  " 
172 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

gasped  Wulnoth  hoarsely.  "  Who  art  thou  who  thus 
seekest  to  war  with  me  though  I  have  beaten  thee 
before?  This  time  I  will  kill  thee." 

"  Nay,  that  thou  wilt  not.  Because  thou  hast  beaten 
me,  therefore  fight  I  still.  When  I  have  conquered,  then 
we  will  be  at  peace.  As  for  who  I  am,  I  have  told  thee 
that  I  am  Wulnoth,  son  of  Cerdic,  and  if  thou  art  also 
Wulnoth,  then  we  are  one,  and  Wulnoth  is  Wulnoth's 
foe.  So  read  my  riddle  if  thou  canst  —  and  now  I  have 
conquered." 

And  with  that  the  stranger  threw  Wulnoth  and 
rested  on  him,  one  knee  on  his  chest  and  one  hand  at 
his  throat,  and  his  dagger  gleamed  high  in  the  air. 

But  Wulnoth  stretched  out  his  hand  and  gripped 
his  sword,  which  he  had  let  slip.  And  lo,  he  picked 
it  up  blindly  and  held  it  aloft,  and  it  was  hilt  up,  and  the 
hilt  was  crossed  after  the  manner  of  a  champion's 
weapon. 

"  'T  is  the  White  Christ's  sign !  "  he  gasped,  as  his 
eyes  fell  upon  it ;  and  as  he  spoke  his  strength  seemed  to 
return,  and  he  flung  the  stranger  from  him  and  rose 
joyfully,  and  the  stranger  fled  away  into  the  darkness, 
crying  as  he  fled,  "  Lost !  Lost !  Lost !  " 

"  This  sign  is  a  wonderful  sign,"  thought  Wulnoth. 
"  I  must  think  more  of  it,  for  how  can  the  White  Christ 
be  so  weak  if  His  sign  is  so  powerful?  I  must  truly 
think  more  of  this." 

Now,  for  a  night  and  a  day  did  Wulnoth  wander, 
seeking  to  find  the  way  to  the  lake  and  the  island 
whereon  was  the  church  where  the  dead  King  was 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

buried,  but  he  searched  in  vain  and  his  heart  grew 
weary. 

It  was  a  dreadful  country  in  which  he  found  him 
self  —  flat  and  broken  with  many  a  stream,  and  marshy, 
so  that  the  feet  sank  in  ooze,  and  at  night  white  mists 
rose,  like  ghosts  from  the  fens,  and  encircled  all  things, 
and  chilled  him  to  the  bone;  yet  still  he  pushed  on, 
seeing  only  ruins  and  the  handwork  of  the  Danes. 
And  so  he  journeyed  until  he  came  to  better  land,  where 
he  found  people. 

But  none  could  tell  him  of  the  island  with  its 
church,  or  if  they  could,  they  would  not,  for  all  looked 
upon  him  with  suspicion,  and  many  cursed  him  for  a 
Northland  haco  and  bade  him  begone,  lest  he  find  his 
death-sleep  through  tarrying. 

Sometimes  Wulnoth  felt  angry  at  this,  but  he 
thought  of  the  hard  things  these  people  had  suffered, 
and  that  it  was  but  natural  they  should  view  him  with 
distrust,  and  so  he  went  his  way. 

Yet  not  all  spoke  so;  some  were  kindly  and  gave 
him  shelter,  but  none  could  tell  him  of  the  King  of  the 
West  Saxons  beyond  saying  that  they  had  heard  how 
he  and  the  Atheling  had  travelled  swiftly  back  into 
their  kingdom  of  Wessex.  So  on  Wulnoth  pushed,  ask 
ing  his  way,  for  since  he  could  not  find  Edgiva,  the 
next  best  thing  to  do  was  to  find  Alfred. 

And  in  a  dense  wood  he  came,  as  the  stranger  had 
said  he  would,  upon  a  band  of  masterless  men  seated 
around  a  fire ;  and  they  started  up  and  asked  him  who  he 
was,  and  demanded  his  money,  at  which  Wulnoth  laughed. 


WULNOTH    THE     WANDERER 

"  Why,  friends,"  he  said,  "  if  you  never  get  richer 
than  I  shall  make  you,  you  will  stay  poor,  for  of  money 
have  I  none,  who  am  but  a  wanderer  —  a  nameless  and 
a  landless  man." 

"  Then  thou  art  as  a  brother  to  us,"  the  others 
said ;  "  and  come  thou  and  join  us,  for  thou  dost  look 
a  likely  man,  Wanderer." 

Then  the  Wanderer  sat  down  by  their  fire,  and 
he  looked  upon  their  bold,  rugged  faces  and  saw  that 
they  were  men  hardened  in  war,  and  fighters  each  and 
all,  and  he  said  — 

"  Fain  would  I  join  you  if  you  would  join  me." 
And  at  that  they  asked  him  what  his  words  might  mean. 

"  This  do  I  mean,"  he  answered  calmly.  "  There 
are  strangers  in  this  land  playing  your  game,  and  play 
ing  it  better  than  ye  can.  The  Black  Strangers  give 
the  land  to  fire  and  sword  so  that  the  flames  run  from 
east  to  west,  until  they  slack  their  thirst  in  the  farther 
waters;  and  the  heart  of  this  people  is  weak  as  water. 
Men  are  wanted  —  fighters  —  and,  methinks,  to  stay 
here  and  harry  those  who  are  harried,  and  rob  those 
who  are  robbed,  is  but  a  nithing's  game,  and  with  no 
glory  in  it.  I  go  to  find  the  King  of  Saxons,  and  offer 
my  sword  to  him.  Come  ye  with  me  and  be  men,  and 
strike  for  your  land  instead  of  warring  against  it." 

And  then  did  he  tell  them  of  the  cruel  works  of 
the  Danes,  until  they  started  up  and  said  that  it  was 
a  good  word  which  he  had  spoken,  and  that  they 
would  go  forth  with  him  and  offer  their  swords  to  the 
King. 

175 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

"  But  where  is  the  King?  "  one  asked;  and  another 
answered  — 

"  He  tarries  nigh  Welandes  Smithan,  with  Osburga, 
his  lady  mother;  and  there,  close  to  the  White  Horse, 
shall  we  find  him."  l 

"  Then  let  us  go  forward  at  once,"  cried  the  rest. 
"  Only  we  go  not  nigh  Welandes  Smithan  by  night, 
for  't  is  an  evil  spot  and  haunted  by  night-hags  and 
ghosts.  Long  should  I  walk,  if  I  had  to  wait  for 
riding  until  the  elf  smith  shod  my  horse." 

"  Who,  then,  is  this  Wieland,  that  ye  fear?  "  asked 
Wulnoth,  curiously;  and  the  robbers  answered  that 
none  knew,  that  none  ever  saw  him,  but  that  if  any  man 
went  to  his  forge,  which  was  only  a  number  of  mighty 
stones  set  on  the  bleak  moor,  and  placed  a  piece  of 
money  on  one  stone  and  tied  his  horse  to  another,  and 
then  went  his  way,  that  when  he  returned,  if  he  had 
been  faithful  and  had  not  sought  to  pry,  there  the 
horse  would  be  shod,  and  the  money  gone,  though 
never  a  man  could  there  be  seen  in  the  place. 

"  The  good  Lord  shield  us  from  all  such  wizardry," 
cried  one  robber ;  and  Wulnoth  stared  at  that.  "  The 

1  King  Alfred  was  born  at  Wantage,  not  far  from  the  White 
Horse  of  Berkshire.  The  White  Horse  itself,  cut  in  the  chalk, 
was  probably  the  work  of  the  early  Jutes  under  Hengist  and  Horsa, 
which  names,  by  the  way,  signify  a  horse  and  a  mare.  The  white 
horse  was  the  ensign  of  the  Old  Saxons  ;  and  hence  it  is,  to  this 
day,  found  upon  the  shield  of  Brunswick  and  Hanover.  There 
exists  near  Wantage,  the  remains  of  the  ancient  long  barrcm)  or 
burying  place,  called  Weyland  Smith's  forge,  celebrated  by  Sir 
Walter  Scott  in  his  novel  of  "  Kenilworth."  It  owes  its  name  to 
the  old  Norse  deity,  Volundr,  who  was  the  blacksmith  of  their 
mythology,  as  Vulcan  was  amongst  the  Greeks  and  Romans. 

176 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

good  Lord !  "  Then  these  robbers  held  that  the  White 
Christ  was  greater  than  the  wizards  and  night-hags  and 
the  ghost  smith  of  Wieland's  forge! 

"  Where  tarries  the  King  himself? "  he  asked. 
"  Surely  't  is  he  whom  we  should  seek,  and  not  the 
Atheling." 

"  The  King  is  gone  to  his  house  at  Winchester,  I 
hear,  there  to  take  counsel  with  his  thanes  and  ealdor- 
men  in  the  Witenagemot.  For,  mark  you  this,  Wan 
derer —  if  these  black  strangers  come  into  our  good 
Wessex,  they  will  find  us  fiercer  fighters  than  were 
those  of  East  Anglia." 

"  Ay,  that  is  your  fault,"  said  Wulnoth.  And  the 
robbers  looked  surprised. 

"Our  fault?     What  — that  we  fight  well?" 

"  Now,  nay,"  answered  Wulnoth,  with  a  smile,"  for 
that  is  no  fault,  but  that  ye  are  so  divided  amongst 
yourselves  into  East  and  West  Saxons,  and  men  of 
Mercia  and  Northumbria.  These  Danes  come  as  one, 
and  they  come  like  clouds  of  flies,  and  they  will  eat 
up  one  place  at  a  time,  when,  if  ye  were  all  bound  to 
gether,  they  could  not  stand  before  you.  There  will  be 
hard  work  before  us  before  we  drive  them  out,  and 
there  will  be  hero  deeds  and  death-songs  for  many  a 
one." 

"  And  what  could  man  want  better?  "  laughed  the 
robbers.  "  Come,  let  us  march,  and  —  the  best  song  for 
the  best  man." 

So  Wulnoth,   instead  of  being  alone,   now   found 

himself  with  fifty  good  fighters,  and  though  he  was  not 

12 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

their  captain,  they  were  going  at  his  advice,  and  that 
was  something. 

For  six  days  they  marched  on,  mostly  by  night, 
and  through  the  wild  lands;  for,  as  the  robbers  said, 
they  were  nameless  men,  and  if  any  ealdorman  or 
thane  heard  of  their  presence  near  his  hold,  he  might 
sally  out  and  make  an  end  of  them  for  being  robbers, 
and  hang  their  leaders  on  the  nearest  trees,  without 
waiting  to  hear  of  what  they  were  thinking  of  doing. 

"  Not  but  what  they  make  us  what  we  are,  oft- 
times,"  growled  the  captain.  "  For,  look  you,  I  am  a 
Sethcundman.  For  four  generations,  father  and  son, 
we  held  our  five  hydes,  and  each  hyde  of  a  hundred 
good  acres ;  and  if  that  does  not  make  us  Sethcundmen 
and  gentle,  then  what  does?  Yet  down  on  our  land 
came  Seward,  son  of  Beorn,1  son  of  the  bear,  and  he 
seized  our  holdings  and  drove  us  out.  What  wonder 
that  we  reply  by  robbing,  since  we  have  been  robbed? 
Look  at  Sigwad  yonder  —  he  could  not  pay  the  tax 
when  the  King's  house-carls  called  for  it;  and  lo,  they 
sold  all  he  had,  and  his  wife  died  on  the  wayside.  Thus 
do  we,  who  are  of  the  people,  grow  discontented,  anci 
meet  violence  with  violence,  giving  blow  for  blow." 

"  But  while  the  rich  oppress  you,  you  oppress  the 
poor,  your  brethren,"  answered  Wulnoth ;  "  and  that 
is  but  a  poor  thing  in  my  eyes.  But  perchance  now,  if 
we  do  our  part  in  this  business,  those  who  are  great 

1  Seward,  son  of  Beorn  earl  of  Northumbria.  Tradition  said 
that  Beorn's  father  was  a  bear  in  the  forests  of  Norway;  and  that 
beneath  Beorn's  shaggy  locks  the  long  ears  of  a  bear  were  hidden 
from  view. 

I78 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

will  see  that  those  who  are  beneath  them  are  men. 
Why,  yonder  black  strangers  would  not  hold  together 
a  month  if  the  chiefs  looked  down  on  the  warriors. 
But  hark,  methought  I  heard  the  sound  of  a  horn  in 
the  woods  yonder.  What  may  that  be?" 

"  Some  following  the  hunt,  most  like,"  came  the 
answer;  "yet  we  will  wait  awhile  and  see  what  goes 
forward." 

So  amongst  the  bushes  they  sank  down;  for  there 
was  nothing  to  be  gained  in  going  forward,  if  that 
meant  going  to  struggle  with  their  own  countrymen; 
and  Wulnoth,  accompanied  by  the  captain,  went  on  to 
spy  out  the  peril  ahead. 

On  through  the  glades  they  went;  and  presently 
they  came  to  one  wherein  they  saw  a  great  boar,  a 
waster  of  the  woods,  standing  savagely  at  bay,  the 
while  two  gallant  hounds  stood  before  it. 

Brave  dogs  were  they;  but  one  was  sorely  ripped 
by  those  gleaming  tusks,  and  the  other  stood  over  him, 
barking  defiance. 

"  An  unequal  fight ! "  cried  Wulnoth,  lifting  his 
spear.  But  the  robber  caught  his  hand. 

"  Thou  fool !  "  he  said.  "  Most  like  some  great 
thane  hunts  the  boar,  and  do  you  think  he  would  thank 
you  for  slaying  it?  Wait.  See,  here  he  comes." 

A  young  man  sprang  into  the  glade,  cheering  on 
his  dog,  but  the  boar  broke  upon  the  hound  and  tore 
it,  and  then  came  towards  the  man,  who  awaited  it, 
spear  in  hand. 

"  Why !  "  cried  the  robber  —  "  see,  't  is  the  Atheling, 
179 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

and  his  sickness  is  upon  him.  See,  see  —  the  boar  has 
him  now,  for  sure." 

And  Wulnoth,  looking,  saw  the  Prince  place  his 
hand  to  his  head  and  stagger,  as  one  who  has  been 
too  long  at  the  ale  horn ;  the  point  of  his  spear  dropped, 
he  made  an  effort  to  recover  himself,  and  then  he  fell 
to  the  earth,  right  in  the  track  of  the  waster! 

"  He  is  dead  now !  "  cried  the  robber.  "  That  brute 
will  have  the  hope  of  the  West  Saxons,  and  nothing 
can  hinder  it." 

"  That  we  will  see !  "  answered  Wulnoth,  and  he 
made  a  cast,  a  mighty  cast,  such  as,  of  old,  Osth  the 
giant  had  taught  him  to  throw;  and  his  spear  sang,  and 
smote  that  foaming,  ravening  monster  full  in  the  flank, 
and  passed  on  and  split  his  grim,  savage  heart  in  twain ; 
and  the  waster  fell,  its  great  snout  just  reaching  to  the 
senseless  man's  breast. 

"  By  Thor,  a  good  cast,"  cried  Wulnoth,  drawing 
his  knife  and  leaping  forward.  "  Follow  me,  friend, 
and  let  us  make  sure  the  brute  is  dead." 

They  ran  to  the  spot,  and  they  saw  at  a  glance  there 
was  nothing  to  fear  from  the  boar;  so  they  knelt  over 
the  Atheling  and  raised  his  head  and  loosened  his  tunic, 
when  a  band  rushed  forward  with  fierce  shouts  and 
seized  them,  crying  out  that  they  were  robbers  who  had 
slain  the  Atheling. 

"  Little  need  to  have  slain  your  Prince,"  laughed 
Wulnoth,  pointing  to  the  boar.  "  Yon  beast  would  have 
done  it  soon  enough  had  it  not  been  for  my  spear." 
And  at  that  the  men  stopped  and  looked,  and  said  that 

1 80 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

it  was  not  the  spear  of  the  Prince  that  stood  out  from 
the  boar's  side. 

"  See !  he  opens  his  eyes.  Now  shall  we  know  the 
truth,"  one  man  cried.  And  the  word  was  true  —  the 
Atheling  sighed  and  raised  himself,  looking  round  in 
bewilderment. 

"  Good  friends !  How  comes  it  that  I  am  un 
harmed?  "  he  said.  "  I  fell  as  the  boar  rushed  at  me. 
Who  saved  me,  and  who  are  these  men  whom  ye  hold?  " 

"  Greeting,  Prince,"  said  Wulnoth.  "  It  was  I  who 
saved  you ;  and  these  hold  us  because  they  think  we  are 
robbers  who  have  done  you  harm." 

"  What  —  Wanderer !  "  cried  the  Prince,  with  a 
kindly  smile.  "  No  robber  thou ;  and  so  thou  hast  saved 
me.  But,"  he  added,  and  his  face  grew  stern,  "  thy 
companion  is  a  nameless  man,  for  I  know  his  face." 

"  True,  O  Prince,  and  a  nameless  man  wants  a 
name,  methinks.  I  met  this  companion  and  his  merry 
lads,  and  together  we  have  journeyed  to  see  thee;  for 
there  are  fifty  strong  arms  waiting  to  draw  sword,  and 
they  had  better  be  for  thee  than  against  thee,  methinks." 

"Is  this  so?"  asked  the  Prince,  turning  to  the 
robber.  "  Do  you  truly  desire  to  fight  as  honest  men 
should,  against  our  foes?  "  and  the  robber  bowed  his 
head,  and  replied  — 

"  It  is  even  so,  Atheling  of  the  West  Saxons.  When 
foes  carry  fire  and  sword,  ill  it  becomes  the  children 
of  the  land  to  do  so  also." 

"  Spoken  like  a  man,"  cried  the  Prince.  "  Go  and 
call  thy  men  hither,  and  we  will  see  that  there  is  work 

181 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

enough  for  each  arid  all.  And  for  thee,  Wanderer  "  — 
and  the  Prince  turned  to  Wulnoth  —  "  good  is  the  gift 
thou  hast  given  me,  and  good  the  service  thou  hast  done 
me ;  so  come  thou,  and  let  us  talk,  and  receive  thou  the 
thanks  of  the  Lady  Osburga,  my  mother."  And,  thus 
saying,  Prince  Alfred  took  Wulnoth's  arm  and  led  him 
away. 

Now,  this  is  how  Wulnoth  met  the  masterless  men, 
and  how  he  saved  the  life  of  Alfred,  the  Atheling  of  the 
West  Saxons. 


182 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 


CHAPTER   XVI 

How  the  Men  of  Wessex  fought  the 
Danes 

IGHT    heartily    did    Alfred 
welcome   Wulnoth   after  he 
had    heard    his    story,    and 
warm    were    the    words    of 
praise    which    he    spoke    of 
Wahrmund  the   Dane;    and 
of  him  he  said  these  words  — 
"  Greater  love   hath   no 
man  than  this,   that  a  man 
lay    down    his    life    for    his 
friend."    And  when  Wulnoth  heard  that  he  answered  — 
"  Now,  that  is  a  true  word  and  a  wise,  O  Prince. 
What  great  scald  or  redesman  uttered  that?  " 

"  The  greatest  Scald  and  the  greatest  Redesman 
that  ever  this  world  saw,  O  friend,"  answered  the  Prince. 
"  That  is  one  of  the  sayings  of  the  Lord  Jesus." 

"  Now,"  said  Wulnoth.  "  I  cannot  understand,  but 
everything  good  and  true  seems  to  come  from  Him  —  " 
"Whom  thou  thinkest  a  nithing,   O   friend,"  an 
swered  the  Atheling.    And  Wulnoth  was  silenced. 

And  with  the  Atheling  there  tarried  his  mother 
183 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

Osburga,  the  wife  of  the  noble  Ethelwulf  —  a  gracious 
lady,  so  full  of  sympathy  and  wisdom,  with  mild,  beauti 
ful  eyes  that  yet  had  a  light  in  them  as  of  a  sorrow 
never  forgotten;  for  grief  had  been  hers,  though  she 
was  a  king's  wife  and  the  mother  of  kings. 

Here  also  was  Asser,  the  writer,  and  Alfred's  bosom 
friend,  and  Ealdorman  Ethelred,  and  Osric,  both  mighty 
warriors  and  great  heroes,  and  with  them  Abbot  Hugo- 
line,  and  Bishop  Eadred;  and  these  wise  ones  talked 
much  of  holy  things,  and  Wulnoth  listened  and  learnt 
much,  and  asked  many  questions. 

And  best  of  all,  while  he  tarried  with  the  Prince 
there  came  Wyborga  and  Edgiva,  together  with  holy 
women  from  the  church  on  the  island,  saying  that  they 
had  fled  because  the  Danes  were  moving  and  pressing 
forward  into  Wessex,  carrying  fire  and  sword  with 
them. 

Sweet  were  the  moments  which  Wulnoth  spent  with 
his  Princess,  yet  brief  were  they,  for  there  was  much 
work  to  do,  and  he  and  his  companions,  the  fifty  name 
less  men,  were  busy  marching  hither  and  thither,  and 
calling  on  all  the  men  in  the  place  to  take  their  arms 
and  gather  at  the  King's  command  beneath  the  banner 
of  the  Atheling. 

Every  day  there  were  martial  exercises,  and  those 
who  were  least  skilled  with  the  bow  or  at  casting  the 
spear  had  to  work  from  morning  until  night;  for,  as 
Alfred  said  to  them,  "  They  needed  to  be  men  who 
could  slay  —  not  men  who  were  ready  to  be  slain  only." 

Now  between  the   Atheling  and  all  his   soldiers, 
184 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

even  to  the  lowest,  was  there  friendship,  and  not  one 
but  could  be  sure  of  being  received  and  listened  to  did 
he  wish  to  speak  to  his  Prince.  And  each  day  more  and 
more  men  came  in,  and  the  forces  under  the  Prince's 
command  grew  larger. 

But  one  day  did  Alfred  speak  with  Wulnoth,  and 
he  said  to  him  — 

"  Wanderer,  not  only  brave  men  and  skilled  war 
riors  do  we  need  to  defeat  these  Danes.  We  need  what 
they  have,  and  what  our  fathers  on  the  other  side  of 
the  sea  had  —  good  ships,  stout  ships,  long  ships  that 
can  match  the  best  of  theirs.  Upon  the  sea  must  we 
learn  to  meet  them  and  so  keep  the  fire  from  our  land." 

"  Why  indeed,  Prince,  that  is  the  very  word  which 
my  comrade  Wahrmund  spake  to  me  upon  the  day  on 
which  we  first  sighted  these  shores  — '  Not  till  they 
learn  to  fight  us  upon  the  sea  shall  they  hope  to  beat 
us.' " 

"  He  spoke  a  true  word,"  replied  the  Prince  thought 
fully,  "  and  if  God  spare  me  I  will  see  that  this  Eng 
land  of  ours  has  such  ships  —  the  best  that  can  be  built. 
I  will  see  that  since  the  seas  wash  our  shores,  of  those 
seas  shall  she  reign  mistress." 

Such  was  Alfred's  vow,  and  afterwards,  when  he 
was  king,  in  face  of  such  difficulties  as  might  have  well 
appalled  the  stoutest  heart,  he  kept  his  word  and  built 
his  ships,  and  beat  the  Danes  at  their  own  game  upon 
the  deep  waters. 

But  that  is  not  for  now  —  now  we  have  to  tell  how 
that  first  battle  was  waged  against  the  Black  Strangers, 

185 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

in  which  they  were  to  learn  that  there  were  other  swords 
as  sharp  as  their  own  and  other  hearts  as  brave. 

For  messenger  came  after  messenger,  speeding  to 
Alfred  and  saying  that  unless  he  advanced  to  meet  the 
foe  they  would  penetrate  to  Winchester  itself,  where 
the  King's  house  was.  So  Alfred  sent  messages  to  the 
King,  urging  him  to  come  and  lead  the  battle  in  person 
lest  the  glory  should  be  taken  from  him.  For  Alfred, 
though  he  was  wiser  and  braver  than  his  elder  brother, 
never  forgot  that  brother  was  his  king,  and  in  all  things 
he  honored  him  and  gave  him  willing  service. 

So  King  Ethelred  marched,  and  all  his  host  with 
him,  and  they  joined  forces  with  the  Atheling  where 
he  tarried;  and  the  Lady  Osburga,  and  Elswitha,  Al 
fred's  wife,  and  the  Lady  Edgiva,  and  all  their  train, 
retired  with  a  small  guard  towards  Winchester,  for 
though  they  were  brave  enough  to  face  the  perils 
of  war,  their  presence  would  have  but  hindered  the 
army,  and  given  increased  cause  for  care  to  its  leaders. 

Sad  was  the  parting,  and  yet  joyful,  for  these 
brave  Saxon  ladies  cheered  the  warriors  and  urged 
them  to  great  deeds,  and  sang  to  them  songs  of  how 
they  were  going  to  free  their  dear  England  from  the 
power  of  the  oppressor.  And  then,  with  many  prayers 
and  with  smiling  lips  and  tearful  eyes,  they  parted 
and  went  their  way,  while  the  King  and  the  Athel 
ing  caused  their  banners  to  be  displayed  and  marched 
to  the  eastward  to  meet  the  Danes  under  Hungwar  and 
King  Bacseg. 

For  tidings  came  that  Hubba  and  Biorn  Ironbeard, 
1 86 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

and  others  had  gone  northward;  and  Guthrun  stayed 
at  the  old  camp,  awaiting  the  return  of  the  ships,  for 
since  the  matter  of  Wulnoth  and  the  killing  of  Wahr- 
mund  there  had  been  quarrels  amongst  the  holdas,  and 
they  parted  one  from  the  other. 

Still,  it  was  the  main  force  that  was  now  advancing 
into  Wessex,  and  many  were  the  chiefs  of  fame  ac 
companying  it. 

The  Saxon  force  was  nothing  like  as  numerous,  but 
so  great  was  the  charm  of  Alfred  that  all  there  held 
together,  forgetting  their  private  quarrels  and  seeking 
only  each  to  aid  the  great  business  of  making  the  land 
free  once  more. 

The  King  had  seen  Wulnoth  and  had  greeted  him 
well,  and  though  he  did  look  askance  at  the  name 
less  ones,  he  was  glad  of  their  presence,  and  he  said 
with  a  laugh  that  since  Wulnoth  had  brought  them, 
Wulnoth  must  be  responsible  for  them;  and  so,  while 
their  own  captain  led  them,  Wulnoth  was  their  com 
mander  ;  and  because  he  himself  was  nameless  and  land 
less,  the  robbers  greeted  him  well  and  obeyed  his 
wishes,  as  otherwise  they  would  not  have  done. 

And  they  marched  past  the  dreaded  Welandes 
Smithan,  and  the  Atheling  himself  pointed  out  the  spot 
to  Wulnoth  and  showed  him  the  great  flat  stone  on 
which  the  silver  penny  rmist  be  laid,  and  he  said  that 
none  could  tell  by  what  power  the  shoeing  was  done, 
but  that  the  body  of  the  Wise  Wieland  lay  at  rest  be 
neath  those  stones. 

And  other  strange  piles  of  stones  they  found  on 
187 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

their  march,  each  of  which  had  some  dreadful  legend 
of  ghost  or  elfin  power  attached  to  it,  but  which,  in 
these  days,  we  know  to  be  only  the  tombs  of  a  strange 
people  long  since  past  away.  And  so,  at  last,  they  came 
to  a  place  called  Ashdune,  a  wide  sweeping  plain,  with 
but  one  single  tree  in  it,  and  that  tree  a  great  straggling 
thorn  bush,  growing  nigh  the  centre.  And  there,  on  the 
verge  of  the  plain,  they  encamped  for  the  night,  and 
on  the  opposite  side  they  could  see  the  watch  fires  of 
the  invaders,  and  count  their  banners  waving  to  the 
wind. 

Wild  were  the  shouts  from  the  Danish  camp  that 
night,  for  the  holdas  drank  deeply,  as  was  their  custom, 
and  they  called  out  the  names  of  their  dead  heroes,  and 
the  songs  were  sung  in  their  honor  by  the  scalds  as  the 
warriors  drank  to  the  war  game  and  the  sword  song, 
and  vowed  that  with  the  rising  of  the  sun  they  would 
make  an  end  of  the  men  of  Wessex,  and  lay  the  land 
low  in  fire. 

Such  was  the  way  in  which  Wulnoth  had  been 
wont  to  spend  the  night  before  the  battle,  but  in  the 
camp  of  the  Saxons  it  was  not  so.  Sparingly  the  sol 
diers  drank,  and  the  Atheling  took  nothing  but  water; 
and  while  watch  was  kept  the  Abbot  Hugoline  came 
amongst  the  ranks  and  prayed,  and  the  men  knelt  and 
crossed  their  hands  upon  their  breasts,  and  the  monks 
sang  to  Him  Whom  they  called  "  The  Lord  God,  great 
and  terrible,  and  mighty  in  battle " ;  and  that  made 
Wulnoth  the  more  perplexed,  for  he  saw  not  how  the 
gentle  Lord  Christ  could  be  terrible  in  battle. 

1 88 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

And  then  did  he  see  Bishop  Eadred  all  girt  in 
armor,  and  with  a  mighty  mace  in  his  hand,  and  thereat 
he  wondered  more  than  ever,  for  he  had  not  thought  to 
see  a  priest  armed  to  fight  like  a  warrior. 

But  the  Bishop  laughed  and  said,  "  Who  should 
fight  for  the  Church  but  those  who  are  her  most  loving 
servants?  Who  should  fight  for  the  sheep  against  the 
ravening  wolves  but  those  who  are  set  over  the  flock 
as  shepherds?"  And  Wulnoth  said  to  himself  that 
this  Bishop  was  a  man,  and  that  he  saw  the  service 
of  the  White  Christ  did  not  make  a  man  become  a 
nithing. 

And  also  he  looked  at  the  Prince,  and  the  Atheling 
looked  mighty  in  his  war  gear.  Usually  he  looked  pale, 
seeing  that  he  had  a  sickness  which  forever  kept  him 
in  pain;  but  now  all  thought  of  pain  was  gone,  and 
he  laughed  right  joyously  as  he  looked  abroad  at 
the  field  whereon  the  battle  would  be  waged,  and  he 
said  — 

"  Now,  truly,  this  is  a  sight  for  the  heart  of  any 
warrior,  and  great  deeds  will  be  done  to-day,  and  yonder 
heathen  foe  will  be  valiant.  Yet  remember,  soldiers, 
that  we  fight  for  much  —  not  for  life  only,  but  for 
freedom,  for  our  hearths  and  families,  for  our  wives, 
our  sisters,  our  mothers,  and  daughters.  Strike  for 
them  a  good  blow  and  true,  and  never  let  it  be  said  of 
one  '  This  man  was  a  nithing.'  See  yonder  "  —  and  he 
pointed  across  the  plain  —  "  see,  there  waves  the  magic 
banner  of  Regner  Lodbrok  —  there  the  raven  of  Odin 
flaunts  his  wings.  But  here  is  the  sign  of  the  Lord," 

189 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

and  he  pointed  to  the  cross  which  a  priest  held,  "  and 
we  will  see  which  is  mightier  this  day  —  Odin  or  our 
Lord." 

"  Now,"  thought  Wulnoth,  "  that  is  a  sign,  and  we 
will  see,  for  truly  the  foe  is  the  greater  and  should  beat 
us,  for  there  are  many  holdas  of  fame  there.  Well,  we 
may  see,  and  may  I  come  near  to  Hungwar,  Regner's 
son,  this  day." 

Then  did  the  war-horns  blare  and  shriek,  and  the 
armies  moved  forward.  And  first  the  bowmen  sent 
their  arrows  hissing  like  hail,  and  many  a  barbed  shaft 
bit  deeply  and  drank  its  fill  of  the  red  blood,  but  the 
warriors  held  their  shields  and  caught  the  arrows 
thereon,  and  laughed,  and  no  nithing  was  found  in  the 
ranks  of  either  side. 

Then,  as  they  drew  nearer,  the  spears  began  to 
hurtle  through  the  air  and  join  the  arrows,  and  the 
Valkyrs  —  those  grim  storm  sisters  who  love  the  battle 
field  and  who  wait  to  carry  the  souls  of  the  heroes  to  the 
storm-land  —  gathered,  and  floated  above  the  field  of 
slaughter,  where  the  thirsty  earth  already  began  to  turn 
red  as  the  victims  fell. 

But  this  was  but  the  beginning  —  the  game  was 
hardly  started  —  the  fierce,  mad  sport  was  to  come 
later. 

For  now,  sweeping  forward,  came  ranks  of  cham 
pions  armed  with  axe,  with  sword,  and  shield,  and  they 
ran  to  meet  each  other,  and  the  strokes  fell  like  hail,  and 
the  pikes  gored  like  the  horns  of  angry  bulls. 

Now  Wulnoth  had  schooled  his  men,  and  they 
190 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

drew  together  in  shape  like  a  wedge,  with  Wulnoth  and 
the  captain  at  the  point  of  it;  and  so  a  long  line  of 
shields  linked  each  to  each,  a  long  line  of  axes  rising 
and  falling,  or  swinging  upwards  from  beneath,  they 
drove  into  the  heart  of  the  Danish  ranks,  and  then, 
opening  out,  swept  the  vikings  into  a  mass  of  struggling 
disordered  men,  who  hardly  had  room  to  move  and  who 
mixed  friend  with  foe  in  their  fury. 

Oh,  great  were  the  deeds  done  that  day,  and  truly 
did  the  Atheling  behave  like  a  hero  in  the  fight  as  he  led 
his  men,  crying  encouragement,  pressing  wherever  the 
game  was  the  hottest,  and  seeming  to  be  in  a  score  of 
places  at  once. 

And  bravely  fought  the  King,  and  he  singled  out 
the  great  Danish  champion,  King  Bacseg,  and  he  called 
to  him  and  said  — 

"  Greeting,  King !  I  would  fain  talk  with  thee." 
And  thereat  did  the  Dane  laugh  and  answer  — 

"  Greeting !     Blithely  will  I  listen  to  thy  talk." 

Then  these  twain  fell  to,  and  they  smote  each  other 
lusty  blows  and  made  their  swords  sing  a  loud  song; 
yet  the  King  of  Wessex  was  the  mightier  in  the  conflict, 
and  he  smote  King  Bacseg  to  the  ground,  and  smote  yet 
again,  crying  — 

"Die,  thou  fell  pirate  of  Denmark!  Die,  and  let 
this  good  English  soil  find  thee  a  resting-place." 

Now,  this  took  place  nigh  to  the  thorn  bush,  and 
there  was  a  rush  of  the  Danes  to  rescue  the  body  of 
their  dead  King,  so  that  King  Ethelred  was  borne  back 
ward,  and  was  like  to  have  been  slain  himself  but  that 

191 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

Wulnoth  and  his  fifty  came  sweeping  down,  and  formed 
a  wall  between  the  King  and  the  foe. 

Then  thither  hastened  all  the  mighty  ones  of  both 
sides.  There  stood  Bishop  Eadred,  and  his  mace  dripped 
with  Danish  blood;  and  there  stood  Ethelred  the  Eal- 
dorman,  and  Osric;  and  there,  against  them,  as  the 
waves  rush  against  the  rocks,  came  the  heroes  of  Den 
mark.  There  came  Sidroc  the  elder,  and  his  son ;  there 
came  Osbern  and  Frena;  there  also  came  Oskettle  and 
Harold,  and  not  one  of  them  but  had  made  his  name 
a  terror,  and  had  carried  fire  and  sword  to  many  a  fair 
spot;  and  now  they  came  raging  towards  the  spot 
where  the  body  of  King  Bacseg  lay,  crying  for  ven 
geance  against  his  slayer. 

And  thither  also  came  Hungwar,  foaming  like  a 
bear  and  rolling  his  angry  eyes,  and  behind  him  rose 
the  banner  of  Regner.  And  when  Wulnoth  saw  him 
he  cried  aloud  — 

"  Ho,  tarry,  thou  Danish  pirate,  thou  killer  of  chil 
dren.  For  now  I  will  give  thee  such  a  greeting  as  thou 
hast  never  had  before.  I  have  a  message  to  thee  from 
the  dead  King  of  Lethra,  and  from  Wahrmund  my 
friend,  and  thou  hast  still  the  mark  of  my  weapon  upon 
thy  face.  Stay,  Hungwar!  I  call  to  thee  to  stay,  as  I 
called  to  Osbert  in  the  days  of  old !  " 

And  Hungwar  heard,  and  he  raged  like  a  berserker, 
but  he  came  not  to  Wulnoth,  for  in  his  heart  he  feared 
him  more  than  all  the  warriors  of  Wessex. 

And  now  the  fight  went  against  the  Danes,  and 
Bishop  Eadred  smote  down  Sidroc  the  elder,  and  Osric 

192 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

smote  down  Sidroc  the  younger  and  Oskettle.  And 
Ethelred  the  King,  he  smote  Frena;  and  Alfred  the 
Atheling  laid  Osbern  low. 

And  all  around  that  thorn  tree  the  dead  lay  piled 
high  like  unto  a  wall,  Saxon  and  Dane,  still  clutching 
each  other  in  the  last  fierce  hand-grips  of  death.  And 
the  fighters  were  weary  with  slaughter  and  the  swords 
tired  of  their  song.  And  then,  for  the  first  time  in 
any  decisive  battle  since  their  landing,  the  Danes 
broke  and  retreated,  and  Hungwar  led  them,  gallop 
ing  off  on  his  war-horse  and  waving  his  arms  as  if  the 
evil  spirit  had  entered  into  him.  And  so  ended  the 
battle,  and  the  Saxons  were  the  masters  of  the  field  of 
slaughter. 

And  yet  it  was  at  great  cost,  for  many  were  slain, 
and  while  the  Danes  could  bring  a  score  for  each  one 
dead,  the  men  of  Wessex  were  few,  and  the  men  of 
Mercia  and  Northumbria  were  jealous  of  them,  and 
would  have  joyed  to  see  them  beaten,  and  would  not 
come  to  their  aid. 

So  back  went  the  King  and  the  Atheling  and  their 
soldiers,  and  the  eagles  and  the  crows  gathered  over  the 
field  of  slaughter,  and  the  wolf  howled  for  joy  from  the 
forest  as  he  called  his  brethren  to  the  feast,  smelling 
the  blood  from  afar. 

But  Wulnoth  looked  to  where,  far  away,  he  saw  the 
Raven  of  Odin  in  retreat,  and  he  looked  to  the  cross 
which  the  priests  carried  before  the  army,  and  he  re 
membered  his  words  and  felt  that  the  White  Christ 
was  the  strongest,  and  that  they  who  served  Him  were 

13  193 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

no  nithings,  when  it  came  to  making  the  sword  sing 
and  playing  the  man's  game. 

Now,  this  is  how  the  Danes  were  beaten  by  the 
Saxons  of  Wessex  on  the  field  of  slaughter  which  is 
called  Ashdune,  and  this  is  how  the  Raven  of  Odin  fled 
from  the  sign  of  the  White  Christ. 


194 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 


CHAPTER  XVII 
The  Passing  of  Ethelred  the  King 

,OW,  though  the  men  of  Wes- 
sex  had  beaten  the  Danes 
with  a  great  slaughter  at 
the  battle  of  Ashdune,  little 
rest  did  the  weary  land  have 
from  the  war-song,  but  day 
by  day  the  sword  gleamed 
and  the  red  flames  roared, 
land  the  Black  Strangers 
came  in  foraying  bands. 
Like  the  leaves  before  the  wind,  like  the  snow  on 
the  northern  blast,  so  did  the  Danes  seem  to  gather, 
until  even  the  boldest  and  the  bravest  felt  their  hearts 
fail,  and  asked  each  other  what  could  be  done  to  free 
the  land  from  these  savage,  barbarian  invaders,  who 
seemed  like  to  swamp  the  whole  world  and  plunge  it 
back  into  paganism  again. 

And  now  the  men  of  Mercia,  and  those  of  Northum- 
bria  and  Cantua,  had  occasion  to  lament  that  they  had 
not  joined  with  Wessex,  and,  forgetting  their  own  quar 
rels,  striven  side  by  side  against  the  common  foe.  For 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

to  every  part  of  the  fair  land  the  Danes  marched,  and 
their  pathway  was  death  and  ruin,  and  of  them  the 
English  said  — 

"  Of  what  use  is  it  to  war  against  them,  for  if  there 
be  thirty  thousand  slain  to-day,  there  will  be  twice 
thirty  thousand  in  their  place  to-morrow?  " 

Yet,  for  all  that,  did  Ethelred  the  King,  and  Alfred 
his  brother,  fight  as  brave  men  should,  calling  upon  all 
their  men  to  trust  in  the  Lord  and  be  of  good  cheer; 
and,  whilst  in  other  parts  of  the  land  the  invaders  were 
striking  terror  to  all  hearts,  in  the  land  of  the  West 
Saxons  they  were  frequently  driven  back  and  put  to 
flight. 

But  it  was  hard  work  and  sad;  for  the  hands  of  the 
strongest  must  grow  weary,  and  the  hearts  of  the 
mightiest  must  fail  sometimes;  and  there  was  no  rest 
for  King  or  for  Prince.  To-day  they  would  face  the  foe 
in  one  place,  and  the  next  they  would  be  in  rapid 
march  to  strike  an  unexpected  blow  in  quite  another 
direction. 

But  the  land  wept,  for  there  was  no  corn  sown  and 
no  harvest  to  reap,  because  men  said  that  there  was 
little  wisdom  in  sowing  fields  that  were  to  be  trampled 
down  in  the  war  game,  or  in  storing  in  barns,  through 
which  the  red  flames  might  leap. 

Oh!  those  were  sad  days,  when  hunger  and  de 
spair  and  battle  were  on  every  hand;  and  still,  on  and 
on  the  Danes  pressed,  and  their  long  ships  were  on 
every  coast  and  barring  all  the  rivers,  and  even  floating 
up  to  London  itself. 

196 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

And  a  merry  game  did  Wulnoth  and  his  robber 
companions  play,  though  alas,  now  of  that  fifty  but  half 
remained.  To-day  here,  to-morrow  there,  hurrying  at 
the  King's  behest,  enduring  fatigue  and  peril  with 
laughter,  and  doing  hero  deeds  that  rivalled  the  best  of 
the  Danish  holdas'  achievements. 

Little  of  Edgiva  did  Wulnoth  see  in  those  days,  but 
at  night,  when  he  rested  with  his  band  in  the  forest 
depths,  or  lay  counting  the  watchful  stars,  then  he 
would  think  of  his  Princess,  and  in  fancy  see  her  face, 
and  he  would  dream  a  good  dream  of  the  days  that 
should  be,  when  England  was  England  once  more. 

Yet  never  did  he  forget  the  friend  of  his  boyhood 
and  the  promise  he  had  made;  and  he  wondered  when 
and  how  he  should  ever  obtain  tidings  of  Guthred  the 
Prince. 

"  I  can  go  but  one  step  at  a  time,"  he  murmured 
to  himself.  "  This  helping  of  Alfred  is  the  first  thing, 
and  afterwards  we  will  think  of  what  may  follow  it." 
And  then  he  would  sit  by  the  watch  fire,  while  his  rough 
companions  lay  around ;  and  he  would  think,  and  think, 
of  the  White  Christ,  and  the  wonder  story  of  His  great 
love,  and  His  death  on  the  cross ;  and  now  he  no  longer 
called  it  a  nithing  tale,  but  thought  it  beautiful  as  the 
best  of  the  sagas;  and  though  he  said  naught  of  it  to 
any,  nor  even  let  Edgiva  know  when  he  saw  her,  Wul 
noth  was  beginning  to  understand,  and  to  see  that  the 
Lord  Christ  was  the  mightiest,  and  the  greatest,  and 
the  best,  and  indeed  the  very  Bretwalda  of  all  the 
angels. 

197 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

But  little  time  was  there  for  thinking  even  on 
that  matter;  for  it  was  fight,  fight,  day  by  day;  now 
hunted,  and  now  hunting  —  at  this  moment  the  Raven 
of  Odin  victorious,  and  the  next  the  banner  of  Ethelred 
triumphant. 

And  in  one  battle  did  the  forces  meet  at  a  place 
called  Merton,  not  far  from  Ashdune ;  and  there,  while 
they  strove,  and  now  to  one  side  now  to  the  other  the 
victory  inclined,  Ethelred  the  King  was  smitten  by  a 
spear,  and  fell  wounded  from  his  horse ;  and  Wulnoth, 
and  Osric,  and  Alfred,  raised  him  up  tenderly,  and  bore 
him  from  the  field  of  slaughter,  and  then  rushed  back 
and  threw  themselves  upon  the  foe,  fighting  fiercely 
until,  when  the  evening  shadows  came,  the  Danes  were 
glad  to  retire ;  for  they  had  met  with  those  who  could 
strive  as  well  as  themselves. 

And  then  did  the  Saxons  take  their  wounded  King ; 
and,  commanded  by  Alfred,  they  retreated  swiftly  and 
silently,  and  with  hearts  bowed  down  by  sadness,  so 
that  they  might  find  a  place  where  the  King  could  rest 
in  safety. 

And  then  did  the  King  call  his  brother  the  Atheling 
to  his  side,  and  he  spoke  with  him  tenderly,  and  bade 
him  be  comforted. 

"  How  could  man  die  better  than  face  to  foe,  striv 
ing  for  his  country,  and  for  the  blessed  Truth,  dear 
brother?  "  he  said.  "  Now  I  am  wounded  sore,  and  my 
spirit  tells  me  that  I  shall  die ;  and  for  that  my  heart  re 
joices,  for  by  dying  shall  I  gain  a  better  crown  than  one 
of  earthly  power,  and  by  death  shall  I  enter  into  life." 

198 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

And  Alfred  bowed  his  head  and  wept,  for  his  heart 
was  very  sore  now;  and  Wulnoth  stood  by,  for  his  it 
was  to  guard  the  King's  tent,  and  he  wondered  yet  more 
and  more;  for  here  was  a  second  King  dying,  and  he 
also,  like  as  Edmund  had  done,  spoke  of  victory  and  life, 
and  seemed  glad  and  happy,  and  not  like  those  of  the 
Danes  and  the  Old  Saxons,  who  only  spoke  of  going 
to  the  dark  storm-land. 

But  they  could  not  tarry  long  where  the  King  lay, 
for  the  foe  pressed  too  hard ;  and  so  they  hurried  south 
wards,  and  the  army  broke  into  small  parties,  that  they 
might  travel  the  more  swiftly  and  securely.  And  so  they 
came  south  by  Winchester,  the  King's  town,  and  even 
there  they  did  not  stay,  but  passed  on  into  the  land  of 
Durnovaria,  or  as  we  now  call  it  Dorchester.  And  there 
did  the  King  tarry,  for  he  was  too  sick  to  journey  far 
ther,  though  there  was  some  talk  of  reaching  the  sea, 
and  sending  him  afar  into  safety.  But  his  wounds  were 
bad,  and  his  strength  was  gone,  and  his  mind  weary 
for  his  kingdom,  and  for  the  land  at  large,  and  for  the 
faith  of  the  Lord ;  and  he  knew  that  he  must  soon  pass 
hence,  and  be  at  peace. 

And  to  him  came  his  aged  mother  Osburga,  whom 
neither  grief,  nor  peril,  nor  weariness  could  conquer; 
and  she,  and  the  Abbot  Hugoline,  and  Alfred,  they 
tended  the  King  in  his  last  hours  of  pain  and  sorrow, 
and  whispered  words  of  good  cheer  to  him,  while  Osric, 
and  Ethelred  the  Ealdorman,  went  back  with  the  forces, 
and  made  another  stand  against  the  foe,  who  pursued 
hard  upon  their  track. 

199 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

And  there  did  King  Ethelred  breathe  his  last,  and 
commit  his  soul  into  the  keeping  of  his  Saviour ;  and 
from  there  did  they  carry  his  body  to  the  minster  at 
Wimborne,  and  there  did  they  bury  the  King. 

And  Alfred  the  Atheling  had  the  crown  placed  upon 
his  head,  and  became  Alfred  the  King ;  and  of  all  Saxon 
Kings,  did  he  prove  the  best,  and  the  bravest,  and  the 
wisest;  so  that  in  after  days  his  fame  was  sung  and  he 
was  called  "  The  Great  Thane  "  and  "  The  Bretwalda  of 
the  English  "  and  "  The  Shepherd  of  his  people." 

Yet  on  that  very  day  whereon  he  was  crowned  did 
Wulnoth  the  Wanderer  come  upon  him  in  the  church; 
and  lo,  he  knelt,  and  he  prayed,  and  as  he  prayed  he 
wept;  and  Wulnoth  spoke  with  the  King,  for  Alfred 
made  a  friend  of  the  Wanderer,  and  he  asked  him  why 
he  wept. 

"  Thou  art  King  now,  and  thou  hast  a  kingdom, 
and  thou  hast  men  to  fight,  and  thou  thyself  art  a 
warrior;  wherefore,  then,  dost  thou  weep,  O  King?" 

"  Heavy  is  it  to  be  a  King,  friend,"  the  monarch 
answered,  "  and  weary  is  the  land  wherein  battle  is 
ever  raging ;  and  great  is  the  stewardship  which  I  have. 
Therefore,  I  kneel  in  humbleness,  and  with  tears  I  ask 
Him  for  help  and  for  grace,  that  I  may  do  my  work  and 
receive  my  reward." 

"O  King!"  cried  Wulnoth.  "If  thy  God  is  the 
mightiest  of  gods,  why  does  he  not  drive  out  the  Danes, 
and  scatter  their  host?  I  am  puzzled,  of  a  truth,  O 
King,  for  I  understand  not  this  thing." 

"  And  couldst  thou  understand  all  God's  ways,  then 
200 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

wouldst  thcu  be  as  wise  as  God.  Does  the  warrior 
understand  all  his  captain's  plans?  Nay,  he  receives 
his  order,  and  he  obeys  his  command,  and  he  trusts  his 
captain  enough  to  know  that  each  order  is  given  for  a 
reason.  So  is  it  with  us,  O  Wanderer.  We  trust  and 
we  obey,  and  the  end  is  with  Him.  His  ways  are 
greater  than  our  ways,  and  His  thoughts  than  our 
thoughts." 

Sad  and  solemn  was  the  crowning  of  the  King,  for 
there  was  no  pomp  and  stately  show  now,  as  there  had 
been  of  yore.  Scarcely  had  he  thanes  to  stand  around 
him;  scarcely  had  he  people  to  aid  him;  there  was  no 
time  for  such  empty  things  as  pageant  now ;  for  almost 
ere  the  body  of  King  Ethelred  was  laid  to  its  rest,  there 
came  tidings  of  new  and  fresh  hosts  of  Danes  sweeping 
over  the  land. 

And  bitter  was  it  for  Mercia  then;  for  the  Black 
Strangers  became.,  as  a  terror  to  the  bravest,  and  all  men 
trembled  at  their  name. 

Across  the  country  to  Lindum  *•  they  swept ;  and 
from  the  sea  other  hosts  poured  into  the  land.  They 
attacked  and  drove  out  King  Burhred,  and  placed  one 
named  Ceolwulf  in  his  place,  as  under-lord.  Black  and 
bitter  was  the  treason  of  Ceolwulf  the  Thane,  who  had 
been  Burhred's  thane;  for  he,  a  Saxon,  became  a  ser 
vant  of  the  Danes;  and  of  him  it  is  said  that  he  was 
fiercer  than  his  masters,  so  that  the  land  was  laid  waste. 

And  farther  north,  in  Northumbria,  the  whole  land 
was  covered  with  the  foe;  and  there  Halfdane,  whom 

1  Lincoln. 
2O I 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

some  called  Hungwar's  brother,  led  his  forces  and  de 
stroyed  without  ruth  as  he  went,  burning  every  church 
and  monastery,  and  even  the  beautiful  cathedral  of 
Lindisfarne;  and  while  the  flames  roared,  and  the 
sword  sang,  the  wail  of  women,  and  the  shriek  of  tor 
tured  little  children,  rose  to  mingle  with  it,  and  hope 
and  faith  died  out  in  the  land. 

But  down  in  Wessex,  still  the  light  shone,  and  still 
brave  hearts  resisted;  though  often  it  was  hard  and 
bitter  work,  and  from  being  able  to  stand  before  the 
Danes,  the  forces  frequently  had  to  hurry,  driven  from 
place  to  place,  yet  ever  inspired  by  the  King  to  fresh 
courage  and  endeavor. 

And  in  those  days  did  Wulnoth  do  mighty  deeds, 
and  earn  himself  a  name  amongst  men,  for  being  a  hero ; 
so  that  the  Danes  knew  and  feared ;  and  Hungwar  him 
self  trembled;  for  he  knew  that  the  day  would  come 
when  he  and  Wulnoth  would  meet  face  to  face;  and 
then  it  would  be  a  bitter  day  and  dark  for  him. 

Now,  this  is  how  King  Ethelred  was  wounded  in 
battle,  and  died  of  his  wounds;  and  this  is  how  the 
crown  passed  to  Alfred  the  Atheling,  and  the  whole 
land,  from  north  to  south,  was  overrun  by  the  Black 
Strangers,  and  given  to  fire  and  sword. 


202 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 


CHAPTER  XVIII 
Of  the  Coming  back  of  Guthrun 

,  O W,  for  nigh  five  years  after 
King  Alfred  was  crowned, 
did  the  land  groan  beneath 
the  sword  of  the  invaders; 
and  everywhere  there  was 
j battle;  for  when  the  Danes 
had  none  other  to  fight,  then 
did  they  fight  amongst  them- 
|  selves.  And  for  nigh  five 
years  did  Wulnoth  lead 
amongst  the  King's  chosen  champions,  and  beat  the 
foe  back. 

Seven  years  now  had  the  Wanderer  been  in  Eng 
land,  and  yet  he  had  gained  no  tidings  of  Guthred  the 
Prince.  Edgiva  he  saw  several  times,  and  sweet  were 
their  greetings,  and  dear  the  hours  they  spent  together ; 
but  all  too  brief  the  time  that  was  theirs. 

Beautiful,  with  a  wondrous  beauty,  was  Edgiva 
now;  and  yet,  though  beautiful  and  a  King's  daughter, 
she  was  true  to  her  lover,  and  would  listen  to  no  other 
suitors. 

203 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

i 
Yet  still  she  would  not  give  him  her  hand,  nor  did 

he  ask  it ;  for  not  yet  had  he  owned  that  the  Lord  Christ 
was  the  greatest  and  noblest  of  all,  and  not  yet  was  the 
land  at  rest;  and  Edgiva  would  not  have  him  think  of 
aught  save  his  duty  to  his  King  and  to  the  land. 

"  Oh !  Wulnoth,  my  hero,"  she  would  say  to  him, 
"  hard  is  thy  task,  but  truly  thou  dost  do  it.  And 
Wyborga,  who  grows  wiser  as  she  grows  older,  reveals 
to  me  that  harder  yet  shall  it  be;  and  the  King  shall 
flee  as  a  nameless  man  and  a  landless  man,  and  thou 
shalt  abide  with  him.  But  be  brave,  for  through  it  all 
shalt  thou  come  to  victory  and  honor." 

Then  did  Wulnoth  kiss  her  fair  hand,  and  answer, 
and  say  — "  My  Princess,  I  am  thy  watcher  and  thy 
servant,  as  I  am  thy  faithful  lover,  and  all  that  thou 
dost  command,  that  will  I  strive  to  do." 

Thus  did  the  days  pass  and  grow  to  years,  and  the 
years  grew  until  five  had  passed ;  and  then  came  Guth- 
run  and  a  mighty  host,  marching  towards  Exeter,  near 
which  city  the  King  lay  with  his  forces.  And  when  the 
army  started  to  march,  then  from  the  mouth  of  the 
Thames  their  fleet  sailed  to  the  West,  and  from  the  sides 
of  the  long  ships  gleamed  the  shields  of  many  warriors. 

Now,  the  King  of  the  West  Saxons  heard  news  of 
the  marching  of  Guthrun's  host,  and  of  the  sailing  of  the 
long  ships,  and  he  called  his  thanes  and  captains  to 
counsel,  and  he  said  — 

"  Now  we  have  two  forces  to  meet,  one  by  land  and 
one  by  sea.  Those  on  land  march  to  Exeter,  and  those 
by  sea  will  seek  to  land  at  the  nearest  spot." 

204 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

"  Wise  are  the  Danes,  O  King,"  answered  Wulnoth 
bitterly.  "  They  know  the  weakest  spot  at  which  to 
strike.  For  this  Exeter,  is  it  not  now  menaced  by  the 
Britons  from  West  Wales,  and  will  they  not  help  our 
foes?" 

"  We  must  trust  in  the  mercy  of  the  Lord,  Wan 
derer,"  the  King  answered.  "Would  to  God  that  all 
the  inhabitants  of  this  unhappy  land  would  fight  as 
brethren.  We  should  soon  thrust  the  Danes  out  then."  * 

"  Little  good  to  wish  that,  O  King,"  cried  one  gaunt 
old  warrior.  And  the  King  smiled. 

"  Ay,  we  will  not  waste  time  in  idle  wishes.  Now 
this  is  my  rede.  Thou  knowest  that  I  have  caused  to  be 
built  long  ships,  like  those  which  the  Danes  use.  Now 
these  lie  at  the  coast  towns ;  and  I  counsel  that  we  man 
them  and  put  to  sea,  and  there  trust  to  our  God  to  give 
us  the  victory  over  this  foe." 

"  And,  meantime,  the  foe  on  land,  O  King?  "  cried 
Wulnoth. 

"  They  will  have  reached  the  city,  Wanderer,  and 
there  will  they  surely  tarry,  seeking  perchance  to  make 
league  with  the  Britons,  and  waiting  for  their  friends 
to  join  them.  Now  mark  you  —  if  we  are  favored  by 
Heaven,  and  can  defeat  the  ships,  we  will  play  their 
own  game.  We  will  land  from  our  ships  and  sweep 

1  My  readers  will  remember  that  the  Britons  were  always 
at  war  with  the  Saxons,  by  whom  they  had  been  driven  into  that 
land  which  we  now  call  Wales,  and  into  Cornwall,  or  South  Wales. 
The  Welsh  are  the  descendants  of  the  Britons  ;  and  the  word 
Welsh  comes  from  the  Saxon  word  cwealhas,  which  means  a 
stranger,  or  some  one  you  cannot  understand. 

205 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

towards  Exeter,  and  give  the  city  to  the  flame,  and  put 
them  to  the  sword." 

"By  the  bracelets  of  Odin,  King,"  laughed  Wul- 
noth,  "  thou  art  marking  out  a  big  task  for  thyself.  But 
if  this  is  in  thy  mind,  I  for  one  am  well  content  to  try 
it ;  and  methinks  I  shall  love  to  feel  the  ships  leap  over 
the  waves,  and  to  join  in  a  sea-fight  again." 

So,  all  the  thanes  agreeing,  the  King  and  his  forces 
hurried  southward  and  got  to  their  ships,  and  were 
ready  to  go  on  board  and  set  sail,  as  soon  as  the  foe 
appeared. 

And  presently,  from  afar,  the  sails  appeared,  and 
the  hearts  of  some  sank  as  they  saw  the  number;  yet 
the  King  prayed  to  Heaven  for  help,  and  made  haste  to 
prepare  for  battle. 

In  years  long  after,  there  was  another  little  fleet  of 
ships  not  so  far  from  that  very  spot,  waiting  while 
a  mighty  armada  came,  stately  and  confident,  up  the 
Channel;  and  what  happened  then,  happened  also  in 
the  reign  of  Alfred  the  King. 

For,  as  the  fleet  of  Danish  warships  drew  near,  dark 
clouds  gathered  in  the  sky,  and  the  tempest  roared,  and 
the  wind  blew,  and  the  great  waves  grew,  and  thun 
dered  against  the  white  cliffs,  and  the  King  pointed 
and  cried  — 

"  See,  O  friends,  Heaven  does  not  desert  us ;  and 
what  we  are  too  weak  to  do,  that  God  does  in  the 
strength  of  His  might.  Look,  and  doubt  no  more." 

And  indeed  it  seemed  as  if  the  King's  words  were 
true,  for  the  Danish  ships  were  caught  by  the  tempest, 

206 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

and  the  great  sails  were  rent,  and  the  strong  masts 
shivered,  and  many  were  engulfed,  and  others  dashed 
on  the  rocks;  and  the  remainder  turned  to  flee,  and 
were  pursued  by  Alfred's  ships,  and  vanquished;  and 
thus  it  happened  that  for  the  first  time  the  Saxons  of 
Wessex  gained  a  sea-fight,  and  taught  the  proud  in 
vaders  a  lesson. 

Then  did  Alfred  and  his  soldiers  hasten  back  to 
Exeter;  and  there  they  found  Guthrun  and  his  host, 
and  they  set  a  siege  about  the  city,  and  put  the  Danes 
into  a  hard  case;  so  that  Guthrun  besought  Alfred  to 
make  peace  with  him,  and  he  swore  by  the  bracelets  of 
Odin,  and  by  the  hammer  of  Thor,  that  he  would  keep 
truce. 

"  Now,"  said  Wulnoth,  when  he  heard  of  this,  "  if 
thou  art  counselled  by  me,  O  King,  thou  wilt  make  no 
truce  here.  Thou  hast  them  in  thy  hand,  and  I  would 
make  an  end  of  them.  The  pledge  of  a  Dane  is  as  a 
rune  written  on  the  sand.  You  may  search  for  it,  and 
it  will  not  be  found." 

But  the  King  was  so  noble  that  he  believed  not 
that  a  holda  like  Guthrun  would  break  his  word;  and, 
moreover,  he  was  afraid  to  tarry  long  before  the  city, 
for  fear  he  should  be  cut  off  by  other  bands  who  might 
come.  So  a  truce  was  signed,  and  the  Danes  departed 
from  the  neighborhood,  and  for  a  little  while  the  land 
had  peace,  and  the  King  busied  himself  in  building  more 
long  ships  in  case  of  need. 

But  soon  the  King  was  to  learn  that  Wulnoth  was 
right  when  he  said  the  Danes  were  not  to  be  trusted, 

207 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

for  suddenly  after  a  few  months,  and  when  the  Winter 
held  all  the  land  in  its  iron  grip,  and  food  was  hard  to 
come  by  for  the  soldiers;  back,  sweeping  like  a  flame 
over  the  land,  came  Guthrun  and  Hungwar  with  him, 
and  a  vast  force,  greater  than  ever;  and  Guthrun  and 
Hungwar  had  sworn  by  Thor,  that  they  would  make 
an  end  of  Alfred,  who  had  worried  and  resisted  them 
so  long,  when  all  the  other  Saxon  kings  had  bowed  to 
their  sway. 

And  tidings  were  brought  to  the  King  as  he  sat  in 
his  hall,  and  then  did  Wulnoth  laugh  and  say  — 

"  Now,  O  King,  if  there  is  any  power  in  thy  God, 
let  it  be  shown ;  for  this  time  there  will  be  no  mistake. 
Hungwar  and  Guthrun  have  made  friends  again,  and 
they  march  together,  and  I  tell  thee  that  from  end  to 
end  of  thy  kingdom  they  will  leave  nothing  but  ruin 
and  death.  Thou  shouldst  have  crushed  the  head  while 
thou  hadst  it  in  thy  power  to  do  so,  and  then  perchance 
the  tail  would  have  died.  Now  head  and  tail  are  joined, 
and  there  comes  a  terror  to  the  land,  O  King.  Of  a 
truth  there  comes  a  terror." 

"  Let  us  not  meet  trouble  till  it  comes,  Wanderer," 
the  King  answered.  "  Ho !  my  thanes,  go  forth  and 
summon  me  all  my  bands  —  all  who  can  bear  war  gear 
and  carry  lance  —  and  this  time,  as  the  Wanderer  says, 
an  end  shall  be  made." 

So  the  thanes  went  forth,  and  they  came  back  with 
a  sad  tale,  which  they  told  with  hanging  heads.  The 
fear  of  the  foe  was  in  all  the  land,  and  men  were  weary 
of  being  harried  and  marched  to  war,  and  every  one  was 

208 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

fleeing.  Churls  and  thralls,  thanes  and  sethcundmen, 
all  alike  had  gone,  fleeing.  Many  of  them  had  gone 
across  the  narrow  waters  to  the  island  beyond  —  the 
Isle  of  Wight  —  while  others  bowed  in  submission  to 
the  invaders;  and  Alfred  the  King  found  himself  a 
King  without  a  people,  with  hardly  any  whom  he  could 
look  to,  with  his  best  soldiers  melting  away,  as  the  snow 
melts  when  the  sun  shines  upon  it. 

Oh!  bitter  was  it  to  the  King,  and  bitter  was  it  to 
the  brave  hearts  who  loved  him;  for  now  it  seemed 
as  if  the  kingdom  of  Wessex  would  share  the  fate  of 
the  rest  of  the  land,  and  groan  under  the  rod  of  the 
pagan. 

And  then  spake  Wulnoth  again,  and  he  said  — 

"  Now  up  and  let  us  act,  for  these  Danes  will  give  us 
little  rest  if  they  once  come  up  with  us;  and  though 
I  fear  not  death,  I  have  somewhat  to  do  ere  I  close  my 
eyes.  I  have  a  word  for  Hungwar,  and  I  have  a  quest 
to  make.  Come,  King,  and  come,  comrades,  and  never 
be  discouraged.  We  must  flee  for  the  time,  but  it  will 
not  be  forever  that  we  are  to  remain  hidden. 

"  The  sun  may  be  hidden  by  a  cloud  for  the  time, 
O  King,  but  it  is  not  lost  forever." 

"  But  what  shall  we  do  with  our  dear  ones,  our 
tender  ones?"  cried  the  King.  "With  whom  shall  we 
leave  them?  " 

"  With  whom  dost  thou  think  they  will  tarry,  son, 
save  with  those  they  love?"  answered  Osburga,  speak 
ing  stoutly.  "  Do  we  fear  the  cold,  and  the  wet,  more 
than  the  risk  of  being  taken  by  the  wicked  Danes?  Nay, 

J4  209 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

son,  I,  thy  mother,  go  with  thee,  for  one ;  and  so  does 
thy  royal  spouse  Elswitha,  and  her  attendant,  the  Lady 
Edgiva,  herself  a  royal  princess." 

"  This  may  not  be,"  cried  the  King ;  but  the  others 
said  that  the  words  were  wise  words,  and  that  so  they 
would  have  less  care  than  if  the  Queen  were  left  un 
protected  and  alone. 

So  by  night  a  little  army,  such  a  poor  little  force, 
was  gathered;  and  with  the  Queen,  and  Osburga,  and 
Edgiva,  and  old  Wyborga,  they  journeyed  by  forest  and 
wild,  and  on  till  they  came  to  a  wild  and  desolate  place  l 
where  two  angry  streams  met,  with  wild  moors  and 
dreary  swamps  extending  for  many  a  mile,  over  which 
none  might  with  safety  pass,  unless  they  knew  the  path 
ways  that  were  sure. 

And  here  in  this  desolate  place  did  the  King,  who 
now  had  no  hall,  abide  in  humble  huts  which  they  built 
with  their  own  hands ;  and  often  did  he  and  those  with 
him  have  no  food,  unless  they  first  caught  it  by  their 
own  skill. 

Fish  they  snared  from  the  waters,  and  wild  deer 
they  chased  across  the  moor,  and  they  lived  like  outlaws 
and  nameless  ones.  Hard  was  it  then  for  the  King,  and 
sorely  did  he  grieve  for  the  unhappy  land ;  for  ever  and 
again  his  spies  came  with  reports  of  the  grievous  work 
of  the  Danes,  and  of  the  suffering  of  the  people,  and  his 
heart  was  full  of  pain.  Scarce  could  he  go  from  his 
hiding-place  because  of  the  foe,  for  he  knew  that  they 

1  Athelney,  a  small  spot  at  the  confluence  of  the  rivers  Tone 
and  Parret  in  Somersetshire. 

2IO 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

were  gathering  closer  and  closer,  searching  for  him  to 
make  an  end  of  him. 

Sometimes  he  had  to  wander  quite  alone,  without  a 
single  attendant,  and  dressed  in  the  poorest  garments  of 
a  churl,  and  yet  never  in  all  did  the  faith  of  the  King 
fail,  and  never  did  his  mother  or  his  wife  fail  him  in  his 
need. 

Now  the  King  had  a  jewel l  which  he  valued,  and 
which  he  hung  round  his  neck ;  and  this  was  a  stone  of 
polished  crystal,  two  inches  long,  and  cunningly  wrought 
with  gold  and  green  enamel ;  and  seated  thereon  was  a 
figure  with  a  lily  spray  in  each  hand,  and  surrounding 
the  jewel  was  a  gold  band  on  which  were  written  these 
words  — 

ALFRED    MEC   HEHT    GEWYRCAN.    (Alfred  had  me 

made). 

And  in  his  wanderings  amidst  the  bogs  and  the  fens, 
this  jewel  was  lost,  so  that  the  King  grieved  sore,  and 
said  it  was  a  bad  omen,  and  that  his  kingdom  was  lost 
to  him  also. 

But  Wyborga  came,  and  spoke,  and  her  words 
were  heard  by  all,  and  she  said  — 

"  Grieve  not  for  the  thing  which  is  lost,  O  King, 
for  in  other  days  will  it  be  found.  Rather  rejoice,  for 
thou  shalt  have  a  better  jewel  than  that  which  is  lost, 
and  thy  crown  shall  yet  shine  bright,  and  thy  fame 

1  This  jewel  v/as  found  long  afterwards,  perfect  and  undefaced, 
and  it  is  now  preserved  at  Oxford.  For  eight  hundred  years  it  had 
lain  in  the  peaty  soil,  just  where  the  King  must  have  dropped  it. 

211 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

remain  for  all  time,  so  that  no  hero  shall  have  more 
renown  and  none  do  better  deeds." 

"  Thou  dost  speak  good  words,  Wyborga,"  an 
swered  the  King,  but  now  he  spoke  a  little  wearily. 
"  May  they  come  true ! "  And  Wyborga  answered, 
"  They  will  surely  come  true." 

"  Wyborga,  didst  thou  say  that  to  comfort  the  King 
only?  "  asked  Wulnoth,  when  he  saw  the  wise  woman 
alone.  And  she  smiled  — 

"  Wulnoth,  have  not  all  my  words  come  true  to 
thee?  But  now  I  have  a  work  for  thee  to  do,  and  a 
journey  for  thee  to  go,  seeing  that  here  the  King  needs 
thee  not." 

"  What  is  thy  work,  Wyborga?  "  asked  Wulnoth, 
"and  whither  must  I  journey?" 

"  Take  with  thee  of  thy  band  those  who  are  left  to 
the  King,"  the  old  woman  said,  "  and  journey  thou 
southward  towards  the  sea." 

"  For  what  purpose,  O  Wyborga?  "  he  asked.  And 
she  explained  — 

"  Wulnoth,  I  have  seen  a  vision ;  and  in  the  vision 
I  beheld  long  ships  come  over  the  sea;  and  in  one  of 
them  floated  the  raven  banner  of  Regner,  and  beneath 
it  stood  Hubba,  and  Biorn  Ironsides,  who  have  returned 
from  their  work  in  Mercia.  I  saw  these  ships  come  to 
shore,  and  I  saw  a  band  of  heroes,  and  thee  amongst 
them ;  and  the  banner  of  Regner  fell  to  thee,  and  Hubba 
was  slain,  and  the  Danes  fled.  Go  now,  and  see  how 
this  may  be,  for  methinks  the  vision  was  sent  to  me, 
that  I  might  tell  thee,  and  that  the  work  might  begin. 

212 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

The  King's  exile  shall  soon  be  done,  and  the  darkness 
shall  flee  away." 

"  Now  by  my  beard,"  Wulnoth  cried,  "  this  is  the 
best  news  thou  hast  told  me  for  many  a  day,  and  right 
gladly  do  I  go  to  do  thy  bidding." 

"  Tell  not  the  King,"  the  wise  woman  said,  "  else 
he  may  desire  to  come  with  thee,  and  evil  may  come  of 
it.  Go  thou,  Wulnoth,  and  may  success  be  thine;  and 
I  will  make  excuse  to  the  King  for  thine  absence." 

So  Wulnoth  called  to  his  companions,  and  they 
started  off  on  their  journey;  and  the  heart  of  Wulnoth 
beat  high  with  hope,  and  he  felt  that  Wyborga's  word 
would  be  a  true  word,  and  that  he  would  slay  Hubba, 
and  capture  the  famous  raven  banner,  which  struck 
terror  to  the  hearts  of  all  men. 

Now,  this  is  how  Guthrun  the  Dane  came  again 
with  his  host  and  forced  the  King  to  flee,  and  this  is 
how  Wulnoth  started  for  Devonshire  at  the  bidding  of 
Wyborga  the  Wise  Woman. 


213 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 


CHAPTER   XIX 
Of  the  Capturing  of  the  Raven  Banner 

OW.  away  went  Wulnotli 
and  his  companions,  of  whom 
but  twenty  now  remained, 
but  of  that  twenty  not  one 
but  was  a  warrior  indeed, 
proved  in  many  a  fight. 

Fully  armed  were  they, 
and  in  the  best  of  spirits, 
since  the  Wanderer  had  told 
them  that  he  was  going  to 
seek  adventure  and  glory,  and  the  man's  game;  and 
they  were  weary  of  hiding  amidst  the  marshes,  like 
herons  in  pools. 

After  leaving  Athelney,  they  crossed  into  a  dense 
forest ;  and  here,  in  one  of  the  glades,  they  came  across 
a  party  of  Danes,  who  evidently  were  searching  for  the 
King. 

The  Black  Strangers  were  resting,  and  their  horses 
grazed  near  by;  but  when  they  saw  Wulnoth  and  his 
men  they  sprang  up,  seizing  their  weapons,  and  bidding 
the  comrades  stand  and  declare  their  business. 

214 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

"  Ye  are  nameless  men  it  seems,"  the  leader  said 
sternly,  and  therefore  we  have  no  desire  to  do  ye  any 
harm.  But  say,  have  ye  heard  aught  of  the  hiding-place 
of  this  Saxon  King,  Alfred,  for  him  do  we  search  for." 

"  I  think,"  began  Wulnoth,  then  he  stopped ;  and 
the  leader  demanded  what  it  was  that  he  thought. 

"  Well,  I  think  that  we  are  weary,  having  to  walk 
while  ye  have  horses,"  the  Wanderer  made  reply. 
"  Moreover,  I  think  't  is  a  shame  that  Saxons  should 
walk,  while  Danish  thieves  ride,  especially  when  they 
ride  Saxon  horses  which  they  have  stolen." 

"  How,  knave !  "  roared  the  viking  leader.  And 
Wulnoth  laughed  — 

"  I  think,  moreover,"  he  went  on,  "  that  we  will 
have  those  horses ;  and  as  the  land  will  be  well  quit  of 
such  pirates,  we  will  slay  you,  ere  we  go  on  our  way. 
To  the  game,  Danes !  to  the  game !  for  there  are  blows 
to  be  dealt." 

Then  his  own  men  drew  their  weapons,  and  the 
Danes,  nothing  loath,  made  ready  also;  and  the  leader 
said  to  Wulnoth  — 

"  Since  thou  hast  talked  so  much,  I  will  speak  a 
word  to  thee,  and  it  shall  be  thy  message  to  the  storm- 
land." 

"  Speak  then,"  laughed  Wulnoth,  and  he  raised 
his  axe,  and  smote  a  mighty  stroke,  and  the  Dane  fell 
stricken,  as  an  ox  falls  before  the  flesher's  blow. 

And  then  did  the  fight  commence,  but  it  was  not 
long;  for  Wulnoth  was  as  a  berserker  now,  and  he 
smote  such  blows  as  none  could  withstand,  so  that  soon 

215 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

the  Danes  were  in  flight,  and  the  band  had  horses  and 
casting-spears,  and  were  speeding  on  their  way  again. 

"  By  Thor !  't  is  more  pleasant  to  ride  than  to  walk," 
laughed  Wulnoth,  "  and  when  it  is  riding  on  a  good 
Saxon  nag  taken  from  a  Danish  thief,  why,  then  't  is 
doubly  enjoyable."  And  at  that  the  others  laughed  glee 
fully,  as  they  cantered  on. 

Green  and  fresh  were  the  woods,  and  fair  to  look 
upon ;  but  the  eyes  flashed  and  the  brows  frowned,  when 
the  band  left  the  woods  and  rode  across  the  country,  and 
saw  homestead  after  homestead  burnt  and  ruined,  and 
the  bodies  of  the  murdered  ones  left  there  for  the  birds 
and  the  wolves  to  feed  upon. 

It  has  been  laid  to  Alfred's  charge  that  he  showed 
no  mercy  to  his  prisoners  when  he  captured  the  crews 
of  two  warships  that  had  been  driven  ashore;  but  in 
truth  there  was  little  call,  or  room,  for  mercy,  for  the 
Danes  had  made  sure  of  their  work,  and  left  only  revenge 
in  the  hearts  of  men. 

And  as  the  companions  rode  on  in  something  of 
gloomy  silence,  feeling  as  though  these  sights  of  deso 
lation  fell  iron-heavy  on  their  hearts,  suddenly  from 
afar  came  the  shrill  shriek  of  a  woman  in  pain  or  fear, 
and  the  sounds  of  strife;  and  Wulnoth  placed  a  finger 
to  his  lips  in  warning,  and  galloped  quietly  forward  in 
the  direction  of  the  sound,  followed  by  his  companions ; 
and  each  man  loosened  his  sword,  or  grasped  his  spear, 
while  there  came  into  their  eyes  a  look,  like  the  hungry 
light  in  the  eyes  of  the  starving  wolf  when  he  smells 
blood  from  afar. 

216 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

And  there  they  saw  a  cottage,  with  some  dozen 
Black  Strangers  before  it ;  with  an  old  man  lying  dead, 
and  his  old  wife  panting  her  life  away,  while  three  of  the 
cruel  ones  were  placing  a  noose  around  a  young  man's 
neck,  and  some  of  the  others  were  tying  a  fair  maiden  to 
a  tree,  to  use  her  for  a  target. 

The  Danes  halted  as  they  heard  the  horses  dashing 
forward,  but  little  time  had  they  to  think,  little  time 
even  to  defend  themselves. 

With  a  shrill  Saxon  shout  the  companions  were 
upon  them,  and  the  murderers  were  smitten  down,  not 
one  getting  away  to  tell  the  tale;  and  then  Wulnoth 
sprang  from  his  horse  and  lifted  the  poor  old  woman's 
head,  while  the  others  speedily  unfastened  the  girl  and 
set  the  youth  free. 

"  How  is  this?  "  they  asked.  "  What  had  you  done 
to  offend  them?  "  And  the  young  man  laughed  bitterly. 

"  What  had  I  done?  "  he  cried.  "  Know  you  so  little 
of  the  Danes,  as  to  think  that  one  need  do  anything,  for 
them  to  make  excuse  for  murdering?  Our  cottage 
chanced  to  be  in  their  way  as  they  passed,  that  was 
enough.  They  needed  some  sport,  and  what  better  sport 
than  burning  and  murdering?  " 

"  Well,  comrade,  they  have  got  sport  of  another 
kind  now,"  laughed  Wulnoth,  "  though  I  fear  they 
have  done  mischief  enough  here ;  for  this  poor  old  dame 
is  surely  dying." 

"  Poor  mother,"  the  young  man  said  with  a  sob, 
while  the  girl  in  silence  bent  over  the  dying  woman. 
"  Yet  't  is  best  for  her  to  follow  father ;  for  since  these 

217 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

Danes  have  come,  't  has  been  naught  but  hunger,  and 
fear,  and  suffering ;  and  now  she  will  be  at  peace." 

"  Do  you  fight  the  Danes?  " 

The  question  was  asked  with  terrible  intensity,  and 
the  men  looked  at  the  girl  as,  supporting  the  dying 
woman,  she  glanced  up  — 

"  Ay,  maiden,  that  is  our  business  in  life ;  and  we 
hope  to  do  a  little  more  of  it,  ere  long." 

"  Then,  Garth,  go  you  with  them.  Go,"  and  the  girl 
turned  to  the  young  man.  "  There  is  nothing  for  you 
to  do  here.  I  and  others  will  bury  these  poor  bodies; 
you,  a  man,  need  not  tarry  for  that.  Go,  and  let  each 
day  see  a  Dane  slain  in  memory  of  this  work.  Revenge 
is  sacred  now.  Go,  brother."" 

"  But  you !  "  cried  the  young  man  to  his  sister. 
"  Besides,  these  warriors  may  not  care  for  a  youth  to 
be  of  their  number." 

"  By  Thor,  that  is  wrong,  lad.  We  will  take  all 
the  strong  arms  we  can  secure,  and  then  we  could  do 
with  more.  And  if  this  maiden  can  care  for  herself  for 
the  time,  then  we  will  take  you.  'T  is  the  work  every 
honest  Saxon  should  be  doing  now." 

"  I  can  take  care  of  myself ;  go  you,  Garth,"  and 
she  looked  at  the  lad  again. 

Then  did  the  young  man  come  near  to  Wulnoth, 
and  he  said  in  low  tones  — 

"  Stranger,  who  hast  helped  us,  and  slain  our  foes, 
and  who  art  going  to  fight  the  Danes,  I  also  have  made 
up  my  mind  to  do  that,  and  there  are  others  of  like  mind, 
only  we  lack  leaders.  Now,  what  would  you  say  to  a 

218 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

hundred  youths  who  can  each  shoot,  and  hit  the  clout 
four  times  out  of  five?  " 

"  What  would  I  say !  "  cried  Wulnoth  heartily,  "  I 
would  say  that  they  were  worth  their  weight  in  gold  at 
this  time.  Boy,  there  is  a  King  who  needs  to  have  his 
crown  placed  firmly  upon  his  head  once  more,  and  thy 
hundred  youths  with  their  bows,  might  have  much  to 
do  with  settling  it  there." 

"  I  care  less  for  the  King  than  I  do  for  revenge," 
was  the  fierce  answer.  "  Ah !  I  know  our  good  priest 
would  have  told  me  that  was  wrong.  Well,  they  have 
killed  him,  and  killed  my  love,  and  I  want  revenge.  The 
hundred  shall  be  thine,  if  thou  wilt  tarry  a  few  hours." 

"  We  will  wait,"  answered  Wulnoth,  "  and  while  we 
tarry  we  will  aid  the  maiden  to  bury  the  dead.  She 
speaks  like  a  redesman.  That  is  her  part.  Thine  it  is 
to  strike  blows." 

The  young  man  turned  and  disappeared  amidst  the 
trees ;  and  the  companions  in  their  rude  yet  kindly  way 
performed  the  solemn  offices  for  the  murdered  man  and 
his  wife,  the  poor  old  soul  having  breathed  her  last ;  and 
then  back  came  the  lad  Garth,  and  with  him  groups  of 
stout  young  fellows,  sturdy  carls  who  had  fled  from  the 
foe,  and  who,  having  no  work  now,  thought  but  of  one 
thing  —  that  one  thing  which  all  Saxons  throughout  the 
land  desired  —  revenge. 

So  that  evening  Wulnoth  set  forward  again,  with  a 
hundred  of  archers  in  his  train,  and  they  marched  till 
they  came  to  a  masterless  band,  and  the  leader  put  his 
men  in  array  and  prepared  for  battle. 

219 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

But  Wulnoth  halted  his  force,  and  rode  alone,  and 
gave  the  robber  greeting,  and  spake  to  him  and  his  men 
of  the  wrong  in  the  land,  and  the  need  that  was,  and 
showed  how  his  comrades  were  part  of  just  such  an 
other  band ;  and  the  Saxon  outlaws  talked  together,  and 
then  threw  in  their  lot  with  the  Wanderer,  so  that  now 
he  had  a  hundred  archers,  and  sixty  horsemen  at  his 
back. 

And  into  Devonshire  they  came ;  and  there  the  stout 
old  Ealdorman  Borric  came  out  with  his  men,  and  de 
manded  who  they  were,  and  whither  they  journeyed, 
and  Wulnoth  told  him  that  they  journeyed  to  the  coast, 
to  watch  for  the  coming  of  the  foe,  and  oppose  their 
landing.  And  at  that  Borric  laughed  grimly,  and  looked 
with  bright  eyes  from  beneath  his  shaggy  brows. 

"  So  thou  wouldst  oppose  the  Danes  with  thy  hand 
ful  !  "  he  cried.  "  Hast  any  idea  of  how  many  these 
foes  are?  " 

"  I  ought  to  have,"  answered  Wulnoth  coolly, 
"  since  I  came  over  with  them,  serving  under  Hung- 
war."  And  at  that  the  Ealdorman  stared  harder,  and 
said  grimly  — 

"  That  word  needs  explaining,  my  friend." 

So  Wulnoth  told  him  part  of  his  story,  and  how  he 
had  left  the  King,  though  he  told  not  where  the  King 
was.  And  Borric  smote  his  hands  together,  and  he 
cried  — 

"  Now  thou  dost  shame  us,  Wanderer,  since  that 
is  what  thou  callest  thyself.  All  too  slack  have  we  been 
in  this  matter.  We  have  sat  still  and  let  the  foes  come. 

220 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

Now  I  will  send  messengers  throughout  the  land,  and 
we  will  see  what  force  we  can  gather,  and  we  will  make 
one  fight,  a  good  fight,  and  a  true  fight;  and  if  we  die 
we  die,  and  if  we  drive  these  vile  pirates  off,  then  we 
will  thank  God  for  it." 

"  Now,"  thought  Wulnoth,  "  this  is  strange !  I  set 
out  with  a  score,  and  not  knowing  where  another  would 
come  from ;  and  here  I  am  like  to  have  an  army  ere  long. 
Truly  there  is  something  in  Wyborga's  rede  to  me." 

So  Wulnoth  and  his  force,  and  some  more  who 
joined  them,  pushed  forward  towards  the  coast;  and 
the  people,  as  they  went,  joined  them,  for  they  were  all 
weary  of  the  slaughter,  and  determined  to  make  an 
other  try  to  shake  off  the  Danish  yoke  from  the  neck  of 
beautiful  England. 

And  for  days  they  waited,  and  each  day  brought 
more  and  more  strength,  and  each  day  Wulnoth,  like  a 
wise  leader,  made  his  men  exercise  and  keep  watch; 
and  he  placed  beacons  all  along  the  coast,  to  give  warn 
ing  if  the  foe  came  by  night ;  and  then,  one  day,  as  the 
sun  rose  and  scattered  the  white  sea  mist,  they  saw 
coming  down  towards  them,  the  long  row  of  stately 
long  ships;  and,  as  Wyborga  had  prophesied,  there 
floated  the  raven  banner  of  Regner  Lodbrok. 

And  at  that  some  grew  afraid,  for  they  looked  upon 
the  banner  as  being  of  magic  powers;  but  Wulnoth 
laughed  and  told  them  how  he  had  seen  it  fleeing  from 
the  field,  and  how  it  was  foretold  that  it  would  be  cap 
tured  in  that  very  fight. 

And  now,  in  towards  the  shore  the  ships  came,  and 
221 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

the  Danish  leaders  stood  and  laughed  right  scornfully, 
as  they  saw  the  Saxons  drawn  up  to  receive  them ;  and 
they  cried  — 

"  Tarry  there,  O  Saxons.  Tarry  till  we  come,  for 
our  swords  are  thirsty,  and  we  lack  foes  to  satisfy 
them !  "  And  then  Wulnoth  answered  — 

"  Be  sure  that  we  will  tarry,  son  of  Regner.  Be 
sure  of  it,  for  we  have  journeyed  long  to  reach  here  in 
time;  and  also  I  have  a  word  for  thee  which  shall  be 
as  my  word  to  Wiglaf  thy  boxer,  Hubba,  thou  nithing." 

Then  Hubba  knew  that  it  was  the  Wanderer  who 
spoke,  and  he  turned  to  Biorn  Ironbeard  —  him  who 
before  had  tried  to  cut  the  iron  mace  handle  —  and  he 
said,  grimly  — 

"  By  Odin's  twelve  companions,  Ironbeard,  yonder 
is  that  Wanderer  of  whom  we  have  heard  before.  There 
will  be  rough  play  where  he  stands."  And  Ironbeard 
laughed  with  glee,  and  gave  the  word  to  lower  the  sails. 

Down  came  the  sails,  and  round  came  the  ships; 
and  from  their  sides  rained  the  arrows  and  the  casting- 
spears;  but  from  the  shore  came  others  in  reply,  and 
wherever  the  arrow  of  Garth  sped,  there  a  Dane  went 
to  the  storm-land  on  its  point. 

Then  into  the  sea  foam  the  warriors  sprang,  and 
rushed  forward  v/ith  shields  upraised  and  swords  bare, 
and  the  man's  game  began,  and  the  wounded  fell  on 
both  sides.  And  there  strode  Biorn  Ironbeard  clearing 
him  a  pathway  with  his  wide-sweeping  sword;  and  to 
him  went  Borne  the  Ealdorman,  and  Borric  took  a 
mighty  mace,  and  he  smote  once,  and  Ironbeard 

222 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

staggered ;  and  he  smote  twice,  and  Ironbeard  fell  on  his 
knees ;  and  he  smote  yet  again,  and  Ironbeard  fell  dead. 

Then  did  the  Saxons  cry  in  triumph,  and  Wulnoth 
shouted  to  the  Ealdorman,  —  "  Thou  hast  had  thy  prize, 
O  friend,  may  I  also  have  mine !  " 

"  And  that  thou  shalt  have,  if  I  am  thy  prize," 
shouted  Hubba,  and  he  came  striding  on,  his  banner 
behind  him;  and  all  the  forces  of  the  Danes,  and  the 
people  of  the  land  met,  and  surged  around,  and  for  the 
time  drove  them  apart. 

But  then  Wulnoth  whirling  an  axe  in  either  hand, 
as  he  had  been  taught  of  old  by  Osth  the  giant,  dashed 
against  the  Danes,  and  they  shrank  back;  for  to  them 
he  looked  like  a  wild  berserker,  he  raged  so;  and  he 
reached  the  place  where  the  banner  of  Regner  waved, 
and  with  one  blow  he  cut  down  the  banner  bearer,  and 
with  another  he  smote  back  his  champion  watcher,  and 
then  he  hurled  one  axe  away,  and  waved  the  banner 
aloft,  and  cleaved  himself  a  road  through  the  Danes  with 
his  weapon. 

And  then  the  vikings  cried  to  Hubba  that  his  ban 
ner  was  stolen;  and  the  son  of  Regner  came,  raging 
like  a  bear,  towards  Wulnoth;  and  so  at  last  these  two 
met,  and  Wulnoth  laughed  right  joyously  — 

"  Oh !  greeting,  greeting,  Hubba.  Long  have  I 
sought  thee.  Now,  greeting!"  But  Hubba  spake  not, 
but  he  aimed  a  mighty  blow  at  Wulnoth's  head,  and  cut 
clean  through  the  wing  of  his  helm. 

"  A  good  blow,  Hubba,  a  mighty  blow,"  laughed 
Wulnoth.  "  Yet  methinks  this  is  better.  Dost 

223 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

remember  the  mace  which  belonged  to  thy  brother, 
and  how  I  cut  its  handle  in  twain?  Look  now,  Hubba, 
and  say  is  this  blow  as  good?  " 

Now  while  he  spoke,  three  blows,  mighty  blows  did 
Wulnoth  turn  with  his  shield ;  and  then  he  smote,  and 
men  said  that  never  was  there  such  a  blow,  for  neither 
shield  nor  mail  could  turn  it,  but  the  axe  sped  through 
all  as  if  't  were  but  thin  bark ;  and  it  fell  on  Hubba's  side 
where  the  shoulder  fits  the  neck,  and  it  cut  through  bone 
and  muscle,  and  the  arm  fell,  and  the  axe  went  on  and 
bit  deep  into  the  side;  and  Hubba  fell  as  the  oak  falls 
before  the  lightning,  fell  at  the  feet  of  Wulnoth  the 
Wanderer,  while  all  the  Danes  cried  out  in  dismay  at 
what  had  been  done. 

But  the  people  of  Wessex,  they  pressed  on  cheering, 
for  their  hearts  were  encouraged,  and  they  felt  that  the 
Danes  were  being  defeated;  and  the  fight  rolled  this 
way,  and  that,  now  towards  the  sea,  now  towards  the 
land,  and  great  deeds  were  done,  and  many  a  warrior 
fell. 

But  the  Danes  gave  way  slowly  and  stubbornly, 
and  at  last  they  were  beaten,  and  they  turned  and  fled 
back  to  their  ships  —  beaten  as  they  had  never  been 
beaten  before,  save  at  the  field  of  Ashdune. 

And  they  took  the  body  of  Hubba  the  son  of  Reg- 
ner  Lodbrok,  and  they  sang  many  a  death-song  for  him, 
and  made  lamentations,  as  for  one  of  the  mightiest. 
And  they  buried  him  in  a  warrior's  grave,  with  honor, 
and  with  all  his  weapons;  and  they  raised  over  him  a 
heap,  and  set  stones  about,  and  called  it  after  the  dead 

224 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

Chieftain  —  Hubblestanes  —  by  which  name  the  place 
is  still  known  to  men. 

And  the  people  of  Wessex  drove  the  Danes  from 
the  shore,  and  took  much  plunder,  and  returned  to  their 
homes  rejoicing.  And  Borric  the  Ealdorman  went  back 
to  his  stronghold,  and  he  said  to  Wulnoth  — 

"  Ye  are  going  back  to  the  King,  O  Wanderer. 
Now  tell  him  that  this  must  not  stand  as  it  has  done 
before.  Victory  must  be  added  to  victory;  and  I  will 
send  word  through  all  the  kingdom,  and  gather  men 
everywhere ;  and  when  the  King  is  ready,  we  will  march 
to  meet  him,  and  may  God  be  for  us  again." 

Then  Wulnoth  parted  from  Borric;  and  with  his 
own  company,  and  the  archers,  and  the  band  of  master- 
less  men,  he  set  forward  to  rejoin  the  King  at  Athelney. 

Now,  this  is  how  Wulnoth  slew  Hubba,  and  carried 
the  banner  of  Regner  Lodbrok  away  to  King  Alfred. 


15  225 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 


CHAPTER  XX 
Of  the  Hunting  of  the  Ring 

OW,  after  that  Wulnoth  and 
his  companions  had  set  forth 
on  their  journey  into   Dev 
onshire,     the     Danes,     who 
were    led    by    Guthrun    and 
I  Hungwar,  began  to  press  on, 
spreading    over    the    whole 
face  of  the  country,  search- 
ting  for  King  Alfred,  whom 
they     were     determined     to 
capture    and    put    to    death. 

At  first,  hidden  away  amidst  the  marshes  of  Athel- 
ney,  he  was  fairly  safe;  but  bit  by  bit  the  forces  drew 
nearer  and  surrounded  the  whole  place;  and  they  who 
tarried  with  the  King  knew  not  what  to  do,  for  they 
liked  not  to  leave  their  monarch  and  seek  their  own 
safety,  and  yet  they  saw  that  did  they  tarry  long,  so 
large  a  band  would  be  certain  to  draw  the  attention  of 
their  foe  to  their  retreat. 

More  than  that,  it  became  increasingly  difficult 
for  them  to  obtain  supplies  of  food  without  being 

226 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

discovered,  and  so  their  hearts  sank  within  them,  and 
they  felt  that  the  battle  was  lost,  and  that  the  cause 
of  their  Lord  would  fall  and  the  pagan  worship  of  the 
Norse  gods  be  established. 

And  Alfred  the  King  pondered  over  this,  for  he 
also  saw  these  things,  and  he  knew  that  his  few  were 
trusty  and  loyal,  and  would  sooner  perish  with  him  than 
desert  him  in  his  hour  of  need. 

So  he  called  a  council  of  his  most  wise  and  devoted 
thanes,  and  to  that  council  came  also  Osburga  his 
mother;  and  there,  in  the  dreary  and  deserted  marsh 
land,  they  sat  round  their  fire  and  talked  of  what  should 
best  be  done. 

"  The  Danes  are  as  the  leaves,"  they  said,  "  and  for 
one  killed  many  come.  Who  can  deliver  us  from  them?  " 

Then  said  Abbot  Hugoline,  and  he  spoke  in  calm 
tones,  as  a  man  who  had  faith  in  that  which  he  said  — 

"  O  thanes,  and  you  our  royal  Alfred,  let  us  not  be 
downcast;  for  if  no  earthly  power  can  aid  us,  still  God 
is  able  to  deliver  us  from  the  Danes,  as  he  delivered  his 
servant  Daniel  from  the  lions,  and  the  three  Hebrew 
children  from  the  raging  fiery  furnace." 

"  Thou  art  right,  Abbot,"  answered  the  King,  "  and 
while  we  have  him  to  look  to,  we  will  not  despair.  Now 
this  is  my  rede  —  Here  together  we  cannot  tarry,  since 
our  numbers  will  betray  us,  and  our  foe  is  too  powerful 
for  us  to  stand  against.  We  must  separate  —  " 

"  Nay,  now  nay,  O  King,"  they  cried.  "  We  will 
not  leave  you." 

"  Now  hear  me,"  answered  the  King.  "  If  I  never 
227 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

more  might  have  need  of  you,  I  might  say  tarry  here 
and  let  us  make  an  end  of  our  misfortunes  and  die  as 
men  should.  But  I  do  need  you  —  I  shall  need  you  to 
fight  with  me  for  this  our  country  and  for  our  faith. 
For  a  little  while  the  clouds  darken  our  sky,  but  pres 
ently  the  time  will  come,  and  we  shall  need  all  the  aid 
we  can  obtain." 

"  The  Wanderer  and  his  men  have  deserted  us," 
murmured  some;  but  the  King  answered  that  Wul- 
noth  had  done  what  he  wished  all  to  do;  he  had  gone 
to  gather  men,  and  prepare  for  the  time  when  they 
might  take  the  field  again. 

"  This  is  what  ye  must  all  do,"  he  said,  "  disperse, 
and  go  each  his  own  way;  and  to  all  true  men  give 
greeting,  and  bid  them  prepare  weapons  and  hide  them 
away,  and  be  ready  to  hasten  to  our  standard  when  the 
summons  shall  come." 

"  Now  the  King's  word  is  a  wise  word,"  said  old 
Osburga,  and  all  there  listened  with  reverence  to  her 
words,  not  only  because  she  was  the  King's  mother,  but 
because  she  was  wise.  "  Let  his  commands  be  obeyed, 
and  let  us  part  one  from  another." 

"  But,  noble  lady,  what  of  you  and  the  Queen  and 
the  noble  maidens  who  have  shared  our  trials  and  wan 
derings?  "  asked  Osric.  And  the  King  said  — 

"  Of  that  I  have  thought.  My  mother  and  my  wife, 
and  the  ladies  with  them,  must  journey  with  the  Abbot 
here  to  a  retreat  of  which  he  knows,  where  they  will 
be  safe.  'T  is  not  far  hence ;  and  if  need  be  I  can  com 
municate  with  them." 

228 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

So,  though  it  grieved  the  hearts  of  them  all,  and 
seemed  like  the  giving  up  of  their  defence,  the  Saxons 
said  that  the  King's  word  must  be  obeyed ;  and  in  stern 
sorrow  they  prepared  to  depart,  each  with  his  few  fol 
lowers  going  his  own  way;  all  save  Osric,  who  tarried 
with  the  King  as  his  companion. 

"  Now  shall  we  be  safer,"  said  the  King,  "  two  can 
live  securely  where  a  score  would  be  in  peril.  Farewell, 
dear  friends,  and  lose  not  heart  nor  faith." 

So  the  King  embraced  his  wife,  and  received  his 
mother's  blessing,  and  clasped  hands  with  his  friends; 
and  then,  when  the  mists  of  the  evening  stole  over  the 
land,  they  all  departed,  each  taking  his  own  way  through 
the  marshlands,  and  leaving  the  King  and  Osric  alone. 

And  that  the  King's  word  was  a  wise  word  was 
proved ;  for  the  next  day  came  bands  of  Danes,  and  the 
King  and  Osric  were  hidden  in  the  marsh,  lying  in  the 
mud  and  covered  with  the  rushes;  and  they  watched 
the  foe  come  to  the  place  where  they  had  tarried,  and 
make  search,  and  give  the  huts  to  the  fire,  and  then  go 
away  angry  and  disappointed;  for  they  had  no  thought 
that  the  King  had  taken  warning  and  fled. 

And  Hungwar  and  Guthrun  were  told;  and  loud 
did  they  curse  in  their  fury,  and  they  ordered  that  bands 
should  go  in  every  direction,  and  search  night  and  day, 
giving  orders  to  all  the  Saxon  churls  that  remained  that 
if  they  saw  the  King  they  were  to  seize  him  and  deliver 
him  up,  else  otherwise  they  should  be  put  to  the  torture, 
and  their  wives  and  children  sold  into  slavery,  and  their 
roofs  given  to  the  flames. 

229 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

Little  did  Guthrun  and  his  companion  know  the 
stout  hearts  of  the  West  Saxons ;  for  those  very  threats 
only  made  the  churls  sullenly  defiant,  and  determined 
that  in  no  case  would  they  betray  their  King,  did  they 
chance  to  meet  with  him. 

Moreover,  the  Saxons  learnt  that  the  retreat  at 
Athelney  had  been  betrayed  by  a  knave ;  and  him  they 
caught  and  hanged  on  a  tree,  and  thus  did  they  pay  him 
for  taking  Danish  gold  and  betraying  Alfred  the  King. 

Now,  for  many  days  did  Alfred  and  Osric  wander; 
and  the  King  was  hunted  hither  and  thither  like  a  beast 
of  the  forest,  and  often  compelled  to  flee ;  and  his  illness 
pressed  sore  upon  him,  yet  his  courage  was  undaunted, 
and  his  faith  clear;  and  often  when  he  lay  alone  with 
Osric  in  the  fens,  he  would  discourse  with  him  concern 
ing  the  fleet  he  was  determined  to  build  when  the 
Danes  were  conquered  and  England  free  again. 

"  Thou  art  sure  that  England  shall  be  free  again, 
O  King?"  Osric  said.  And  the  King  replied,  "As  cer 
tain  as  I  am  that  the  sun  will  rise  to-morrow." 

And  thus  did  the  King  fare  all  the  days  that  Wul- 
noth  was  away;  and  only  twice  did  he  manage  to  see 
his  wife  and  mother  for  a  short  space ;  but  he  heard  by 
faithful  messengers  how  his  companions  prospered  in 
their  work,  and  how  all  over  the  land  the*  Saxons  were 
saying  that  if  the  King  would  only  come  forth  from  his 
hiding  and  lead  them,  they  would  risk  striking  another 
blow  at  the  foe  beneath  whose  cruel  rule  the  land 
groaned. 

But  the  King  still  tarried  for  a  little,  for  he  wanted 
230 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

his  friends  to  gather  all  they  could ;  and  he  desired  that 
the  Danes  should  grow  over-confident,  thinking  that  all 
opposition  was  gone,  and  thus  relax  their  vigilance. 

And  it  chanced  that  one  day  Alfred  the  King  came 
to  a  rude  hut  hidden  away  in  a  desolate  place,  where 
dwelt  a  poor  neatherd,  alas  now  with  but  few  cattle  to 
attend,  and  those  he  had  to  hide  away  in  the  middle  of 
the  marshland,  else  they  had  surely  been  stolen  by  the 
enemy. 

"  Now,  Osric,  my  friend,"  said  Alfred,  "  I  must 
to-day  receive  tidings  from  Hugoline.  Go  thou  and 
glean  them,  and  I  will  abide  here.  I  will  seek  shelter 
with  these  good  people,  and  tarry  for  your  return." 

"Will  they  not  betray  you?"  asked  Osric,  for  he 
knew  of  the  Danes'  words  to  the  peasants.  But  the  King 
smiled  and  answered  — 

"  Who  would  know  in  this  poor  way-worn  wan 
derer  the  King  of  Wessex?  My  very  misery  makes  me 
safe,  friend.  Go,  and  rest  satisfied  that  I  may  tarry 
here  in  security." 

So  Osric  went ;  and  Alfred  approached  the  cottage 
and  knocked  with  his  staff,  and  then,  waiting,  he  heard 
sounds  of  strife  within,  and  a  woman  railing  at  some 
one,  and  he  said  to  himself  — 

"  We  have  a  shrewish  tongue  here,  a  weapon  that 
the  bravest  man  may  well  fear." 

Then  the  door  opened,  and  a  man  looking  some 
what  flurried,  appeared,  and  asked  what  he  might  want. 

"  I  beg  for  a  shelter  and  a  little  food,"  said  the  King. 
And  then  a  woman  appeared,  and  cried  shrilly  that  they 

231 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

had  little  enough  for  themselves,  and  that  they  had  no 
wish  to  bestow  that  on  thriftless  wanderers  who  were 
doubtless  too  lazy  to  work  for  their  living. 

"  Turn  him  away,  goodman,"  she  said  to  her  hus 
band.  "  Turn  him  away,  and  let  him  taste  thy  cudgel." 

Now  the  man  looked  as  though  he  would  have  liked 
to  admit  the  King;  and  as  Alfred  was  turning  to  go, 
he  touched  him  slyly,  and,  thrusting  his  tongue  into  his 
cheek,  he  said  aloud  — 

"  Yes,  indeed,  get  you  gone,  rogue.  Dost  think 
that  we  will  harbor  such  as  thou  art?  Most  like  thou 
hast  been  serving  with  the  King;  and  the  Danes  have 
ordered  us  to  give  no  aid  to  any  such." 

And  then  he  received  a  sounding  smack  on  his 
cheek;  and  his  wife,  her  eyes  flashing  with  anger, 
cried  — 

"  Now  out  on  thee  for  a  nithing !  Shall  we  indeed 
be  ordered  about  by  the  Danes?  I  would  I  had  them 
here,  I  would  trounce  them  with  my  besom  handle.  Art 
thou  going  to  turn  one  of  our  own  countrymen  from  the 
door  because  the  Danes  ordered  it,  forsooth?  Thou 
hadst  better  do  as  a  true  man  should,  and  hasten  to  find 
the  King,  and  offer  him  thy  service.  There,  get  to  thy 
work;  tending  cattle  is  all  thou  art  fit  for;  and  as  for 
thee,  stranger,  come  in  and  tarry ;  and  not  all  the  Danes 
in  the  land  shall  direct  what  I  am  to  do." 

"  'T  was  the  only  way  to  get  over  her,"  whispered 
the  man,  with  a  grin.  "  Nay,  never  mind  for  the  clout 
I  received,  I  am  pretty  used  to  her  hand.  Well,  thou 
hast  got  to  stay  with  her  to-day,  and  not  I,  and  her 

232 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

temper  is  waspish  —  the  Lord  save  thee  from  her  tongue, 
and  grant  she  may  be  better  tempered  when  I  return 
this  evening." 

So  Alfred  went  in,  and  the  woman  snapped  out,  as  if 
half  repenting  of  her  kindness,  that  he  must  make  him 
self  useful  and  bring  her  in  kindlings. 

This  Alfred  did  right  willingly;  and  the  woman 
having  mended  her  fire,  set  her  rude  loaves  to  bake  be 
fore  the  embers. 

"  Now  you  can  tarry  and  watch  that  they  burn  not," 
she  said,  "  and  turn  them  as  they  need  it ;  for  I  have  my 
work  to  think  of." 

"  You  may  trust  them  to  me,  good  dame,"  the  King 
said.  "  'T  is  meet  that  he  who  eats  of  the  bread  should 
aid  in  its  preparing." 

Then  the  woman  went  out,  and  the  King  sat  there, 
and  for  a  while  he  thought  of  the  bread;  but  presently 
he  began  to  think  of  his  unhappy  kingdom,  and  of  how 
the  Danes  were  crushing  it,  and  to  ponder  upon  the 
best  way  to  vanquish  the  foe. 

He  thought  of  all  the  places  where  battle  might  be 
most  advantageously  given,  and  he  began,  in  thought, 
to  fight  his  battles,  until  a  strange  smell  assailed  his 
nostrils ;  and  he  started  up  to  see  that  the  loaves,  which 
he  had  so  solemnly  promised  to  watch,  were  all  scorched 
and  blackened. 

And  then  the  dame,  also  smelling  the  burnt  bread, 
came  running  in;  and  if  ever  a  woman  scolded,  that 
woman  did,  calling  the  King  lazy,  and  idle,  and  good  for 
nothing,  and  saying  that  all  men  were  alike ;  for  whether 

233 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

they  be  Saxon  or  Dane,  of  old  time  or  of  new,  when 
goodwives  are  angry,  they  scold  and  call  men  good 
for  nothing. 

And  the  King  took  it  meekly,  for  indeed  he  was 
sorry  that  he  had  broken  his  word,  and  yet  he  could 
not  tell  her  how  it  chanced.  Indeed  he  felt  that  even  if 
he  could  have  done  that,  it  would  have  been  no  excuse ; 
for  having  given  his  word,  he  ought  to  have  kept  it,  and 
not  have  suffered  his  thoughts  to  wander. 

And  the  woman  in  her  anger  seized  her  stick  and 
struck  the  King;  and  just  at  that  moment  the  door 
opened,  and  in  came  Wulnoth  and  Osric ;  for  Osric  had 
met  Wulnoth  as  he  returned,  and  the  Wanderer  was 
searching  for  the  King ;  and  together  they  had  come  on. 

And  Wulnoth  gave  a  cry  of  surprise,  and  grabbed 
hold  of  the  woman,  who  turned  her  anger  on  him,  crying 
out  that  she  knew  they  were  all  robbers,  but  that  some 
of  them  should  have  broken  heads  ere  they  robbed  her. 

"  Tush,  woman,  no  robbers  we,"  said  Wulnoth,  as 
he  grabbed  her  hands,  for  she  had  scratched  his  face 
with  her  nails.  "  Come,  dame,  what  woman  art  thou  to 
strike  thy  King?  " 

"  The  King !  "  cried  the  woman  in  dismay ;  and 
then  she  fell  on  her  knees  and  cried  for  pardon;  end 
ing  by  saying  that,  King  or  not,  he  had  no  right  to  let 
her  bread  burn  when  he  had  promised  to  mind  it.  v  . 

"That  for  the  bread,"  began  Wulnoth,  but  the 
King  stopped  him  — 

"  Nay,  nay,  Wanderer,  't  is  I  who  am  to  blame,  and 
I  deserved  all  the  scolding  which  I  have  received. 

234 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

Dame,  I  crave  your  pardon;  rise  and  look  not  so  dis 
mayed;  and  if  ever  the  sun  shines  in  this  poor  land 
again,  thou  shalt  not  be  sorry  for  having  let  the  King 
sit  by  thy  hearth,  even  if  he  has  spoilt  thy  loaves." 

Then  did  the  King  turn  to  Wulnoth  and  ask  him 
where  he  had  been,  and  what  had  been  his  fortune, 
and  what  it  was  he  carried.  And  Wulnoth  laughed  and 
answered  — 

"  A  present  for  thee,  O  King.  Say  how  thou  dost 
like  it,"  and  he  unrolled  the  great  raven  banner  which 
he  had  captured,  and  told  the  King  of  how  the  Danes 
were  routed,  and  how  Borric  was  busy  gathering  all 
the  men  of  Devon  to  come  to  his  aid. 

And  Osric  had  good  tidings  also,  that  they  of 
Somerset  and  Dorset  and  Hampshire  (that  is  how  we 
call  the  places  now  —  of  course  in  those  days  the  names 
were  different)  were  all  ready  to  come  when  he  sum 
moned  them;  and  all  were  eager  to  have  another  cast 
at  their  foe,  and  to  strike  for  freedom  and  the  Lord's 
faith. 

And  then  did  Alfred  the  King  kneel  down  and  the 
tears  ran  down  his  cheeks,  and  he  thanked  God  for  His 
goodness  and  mercy,  and  offered  praise  to  Him  for 
His  greatness  and  majesty. 

And  Wulnoth  looked  and  listened;  and  then  a 
great  feeling  came  to  him  that  the  King's  God  was  the 
true  God,  and  that  the  Lord  Christ  was  the  real  Lord, 
and  that  he  was  a  sinner  who  needed  the  pardon  of 
which  he  had  heard;  and  he  knelt  down,  he  who  had 
knelt  to  no  God  before,  and  he  said  — 

235 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

"  O  King,  I  seem  to  see  dimly,  as  one  who  looks 
at  the  sun.  I  have  found  the  mightiest  and  greatest, 
and  he  is  the  White  Christ,  and  Him  will  I  love  and 
serve,  and  be  his  man." 

And  the  King  looked  up  and  smiled,  and  he  said  — 

"  Now  truly  do  I  rejoice,  Wanderer.  I  have  found 
hope  anew,  and  courage;  and  shall  perchance  find  my 
crown  and  kingdom;  but  thou  hast  found  a  better 
thing  —  a  crown  and  a  kingdom  that  shall  forever 
endure." 

Now,  this  is  how  the  King  wandered  as  an  outcast, 
and  this  is  how  the  loaves  were  burnt,  and  this  is  how 
Wulnoth  brought  the  banner  to  the  King,  and  how  he 
found  the  mightiest  and  the  bravest  of  all. 


236 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 


CHAPTER  XXI 

Of  the  Gleeman  who  visited  the  Danish 

Camp 

OW,  when  the  King  left  the 
neatherd's   cottage   he  went 
back  with   Osric   and  Wul- 
noth  to  his  old  hiding-place 
at    Athelney,    for    this    was 
safe    now,    seeing    that    the 
Danes,       having       searched 
there,  and  having  burnt  the 
huts,     were     not    likely     to 
visit  it  again. 
And  here  the  three  tarried,  and  talked  of  all  that 
had  happened,  and  received  messages  from  one  thane 
and  another,  telling  of  the  number  of  men  which  he 
could  bring. 

And  urgent  were  the  prayers  sent  to  Alfred  that 
he  would  at  once  put  himself  at  the  head  of  the  forces 
and  give  battle  to  the  foe.  But  to  these  prayers  the 
King  replied  that  they  must  remain  patient  a  little 
longer. 

"O  King,  why  dost  thou  delay?"  cried  Osric  in 
wonder.  "  Did  I  not  know  thy  hero  soul,  I  should  think 

237 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

't  was  because  thou  wast  afraid."  And  at  that  saying 
the  King  smiled,  and  made  reply. 

"  And  didst  thou  say  so,  O  Osric,  thou  wouldst 
be  telling  but  the  simple  truth,"  he  said.  And  Osric 
stared  and  said  — 

"  Read  me  thy  rede,  O  King,  for  of  a  truth  I  cannot 
understand  thy  meaning;  only  this  I  know,  that  fear 
and  Alfred  were  ever  strangers." 

"  Yet  I  fear,  my  friend,"  the  King  answered,  "  for 
of  a  truth  this  cast  has  all  our  fortunes  thrown  with 
it;  and  if  we  fail  now,  we  fail  for  good;  therefore  I 
fear  to  make  the  attempt  before  being  certain  of  how 
best  to  succeed." 

"  A  quick  blow  and  a  bold  one,  is  ever  my  way," 
said  Wulnoth.  And  the  King  shook  his  head. 

"  A  good  way,  Wanderer,  provided  that  thou  know- 
est  where  to  hit;  otherwise  thou  mayest  but  smite  the 
air,  and  be  smitten  thyself  in  turn,  ere  thou  canst  draw 
back  for  defence." 

"  What  is  thy  counsel,  O  King?  "  asked  Osric,  "  for 
what  thou  dost  rede,  that  is  certain  to  have  wisdom 
in  it." 

"  Now,  Osric,"  answered  the  King,  "  but  now  thou 
didst  say  that  didst  thou  not  know  me,  thou  wouldst 
have  thought  me  a  nithing;  I  say  that  did  I  not  know 
thee,  I  should  deem  thee  but  a  flatterer.  Yet  so  far  as 
my  wisdom  goes,  thou  shalt  have  it.  These  Danes 
have  tarried  here  long,  but  here  they  will  not  surely 
stop,  seeing  that  it  is  but  a  barren  spot  and  they  think 
that  I  have  left  it.  Now,  't  is  my  wish  to  find  out,  if 

238 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

possible,  whither  they  intend  to  journey,  or  whether 
they  will  still  remain  nigh  the  place;  then  shall  we 
know  best  where  to  collect  our  forces,  and  when  to  strike 
the  hardest  and  the  surest." 

"  But  how  can  this  information  be  obtained,  O 
King?  Dost  thou  know  any  of  their  number  whom  thou 
canst  buy?  " 

"  Nay,"  answered  King  Alfred,  "  I  know  none,  and 
if  I  did,  I  would  not  make  the  attempt  to  bargain  with 
them;  for  I  hold  it  a  disgraceful  thing  to  try  to  make 
a  man  turn  traitor;  or  to  have  dealings  with  one  vile 
enough  to  be  one.  Moreover,  to  deal  with  such  a  one 
is  dangerous;  for  the  man  who  will  betray  his  chief 
may  well  be  expected  to  betray  those  who  trust  him." 

"  A  wise  word,  King ;  but  still,  if  we  deal  not  with 
a  traitor,  I  see  no  way  of  obtaining  the  knowledge 
which  we  desire." 

"  I  have  a  way,  O  my  friend,  if  it  may  be  put  into 
practice;  and  methinks  it  can.  Rest  but  a  short  time, 
and  I  will  put  it  to  the  test." 

So  spake  the  King,  and  with  that  the  two  warriors 
were  contented,  for  they  knew  that  Alfred  never  used 
vain  or  empty  words;  and  so  they  waited  patiently, 
until  it  should  please  him  to  take  them  into  his  con 
fidence. 

Now  as  they  sat  at  the  fire  talking,  they  heard 
the  sound  of  a  harp;  and  looking  up,  they  beheld  a 
wandering  gleeman  standing  before  them  with  a  poor 
and  broken  harp;  and  he  struck  the  chords  and  sang, 
and  his  voice  was  faint  and  weak;  yet  he  sang  a  good 

239 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

song  of  England  in  the  days  when  the  Danes  had  not 
come  to  it,  and  he  sang  of  the  good  days  that  should 
come,  when  once  again  the  land  should  be  free;  and 
Osric  said  when  the  song  was  dene  — 

"  A  good  song,  friend,  and  well  sung ;  yet  methinks 
thou  must  be  foolish  to  come  and  sing  to  us  who  are 
here,  when  we  cannot  reward  you  with  even  a  meal 
such  as  a  man  might  not  be  ashamed  to  offer  to 
another." 

"  I  sing  to  those  whom  I  sing  to,"  said  the  gleeman. 
"  Shall  I  sing  you  another  song? "  and  Wulnoth 
nodded  — 

"  Ay,  for  even  a  song  may  drive  away  gloom, 
friend,"  he  said.  "  Sing,  if  thou  wilt  sing  without  hope 
of  reward." 

"  Nay,  then  I  cannot  sing,  for  I  look  for  great 
reward,"  was  the  answer  he  received.  "  But  I  know 
that  I  shall  obtain  that  reward,  so  now  listen  to  my 
song." 

Then  he  struck  the  harp  again,  and  he  sang,  and 
Wulnoth  opened  his  mouth  in  surprise,  for  the  song 
was  of  him,  and  his  love  for  Edgiva,  and  his  rinding  of 
the  Lord ;  and  the  Wanderer  started  up  when  the  music 
ceased,  and  he  cried  — 

"  By  that  Lord  Whom  thou  hast  said  that  I  serve, 
thou  knowest  far  too  much,  my  friend;  for  there  are 
but  two  who  knew  of  this,  and  one  is  by  my  side." 

"  And  the  other  stands  before  thee,  Wanderer," 
came  the  voice  of  the  King.  And  at  that  the  two  started 
up  bewildered  — 

240 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

"  Alfred ! "  they  cried.  And  the  gleeman  an 
swered  — 

"  Even  so,  my  friends.  Now,  you  two  tarry  here, 
for  I  am  content.  If  ye,  who  know  me  well,  fail  to 
recognize  me,  there  is  little  fear  that  my  foes  will  do 
so." 

"But  where  goest  thou,  O  King?"  they  asked. 
And  he  answered  that  he  was  going  to  the  camp  of  the 
Danes.  But  at  that  the  two  looked  grave,  for  of  a  truth 
the  danger  was  great,  and  did  the  King  fail  in  deceiving 
the  foe,  there  would  be  no  more  mercy  for  him  than 
there  had  been  for  Edmund  of  East  Anglia. 

But  the  King  laughed  away  their  fears,  and  made 
them  promise  to  abide  where  they  were. 

"  If  messengers  come,"  he  said,  "  receive  the  mes 
sages,  and  bid  them  go  back  and  prepare,  and  within 
two  weeks  shall  word  come  to  them.  Then,  when  once 
the  word  comes,  they  must  hasten.  They  must  move 
so  swiftly  that  the  grass  bends  not  beneath  their  feet; 
for  then  will  it  be  that  we  must  strike  a  swift  blow  at 
the  very  heart  of  our  foe." 

"  You  feel  that  you  must  do  this  thing,  O  King?  " 
asked  Osric,  and  the  King  made  answer  that  it  must 
be  done. 

"  By  now  will  they  have  heard  of  the  destruction 
of  their  fleet,"  he  said,  "  and  that  of  itself  must  needs 
make  them  come  to  some  speedy  decision;  and  what 
the  decision  is,  I  must  find  out." 

So  they  had  no  more  words  to  say,  feeling  that 
much  was  at  stake;  and  Alfred,  taking  his  harp,  went 

16  241 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

away  and  set  face  boldly  towards  the  camp  of  the 
Danes. 

And  when  he  got  nigh,  he  struck  his  harp  and  be 
gan  to  sing,  and  he  sang  the  song  of  the  bear  jarl,  whose 
son  was  Beorn,  and  the  vikings  gathered  round  him, 
for  they  loved  the  gleeman's  songs. 

And  Alfred  noticed  all  that  could  be  seen,  and  how 
the  camp  was  far  more  badly  kept  than  it  should  have 
been ;  for  these  Danes  were  so  confident  now,  that  they 
forgot  their  caution ;  and  he  sang  again  and  again,  and 
presently  a  messenger  came  from  Guthrun,  asking  who 
it  was  that  made  music  in  the  camp. 

Then  when  the  chief  was  told,  he  commanded  that 
the  gleeman  be  brought  before  him,  and  made  to  sing 
against  his  singers;  and  Alfred  was  taken  to  the  hall 
where  the  holdas  sat. 

There  was  Guthrun,  as  hearty  as  ever,  and  there 
was  Hungwar,  and  he  looked  fiercer  and  wilder  than 
of  yore ;  and  Guthrun  cried  to  the  disguised  King. 

"  How  now,  Saxon,  dost  value  thy  life  so  little,  that 
thou  dost  come  hither?  " 

Then  Alfred  answered,  speaking  in  the  tones  of  an 
old  man  — 

"  Now,  chief,  that  is  a  poor  saying ;  for  of  a  truth 
a  gleeman  knows  no  country  or  race,  but  sings  of  the 
brave  wherever  he  finds  them.  Moreover,  it  is  but 
natural  that  I  should  come." 

"And  wherefore?"   demanded  the   chief. 

"  First,  because  I  have  heard  of  thy  Danish  glee- 
men,  and  I  wish  to  hear  their  cunning  playing;  and 

242 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

secondly,  because,  Saxon  or  Dane,  men  must  eat;  and 
since  thou  hast  left  us  little,  to  whom  but  thee  can  we 
come  for  food?  " 

Then  did  the  Danes  laugh  loud  and  long,  for  it 
pleased  them  to  hear  this  of  their  doings,  seeing  that 
if  there  was  no  food  in  the  land,  the  people  must  soon 
be  starved  into  submission,  and  Alfred  would  not  be 
able  to  muster  any  more  men;  and  so  they  bade  the 
henchmen  give  the  harper  food,  and  after  that  they  set 
him  to  play  against  their  own  men. 

But  Alfred  was  cunning;  and  though  he  was  a 
musician  far  beyond  the  best  of  the  Danes,  he  let  them 
play  the  best,  lest  he  make  them  envious  and  so  be 
dismissed. 

And  that  also  pleased  the  holdas;  and  presently 
Hungwar  bent  forward  to  him,  and  cried  fiercely  — 

"  Little  canst  thou  play,  old  man.  Thou  art  not  fit 
to  be  called  a  gleeman  beside  the  singers  of  Denmark. 
Now  see  if  thou  canst  sing  a  song  of  Regner  Lodbrok; 
and  if  thou  canst  not,  then  by  Thor  thou  shalt  sing 
thine  own  death-song." 

"  That  is  a  hard  saying  to  hearten  a  man  for  his 
work,  chief,"  answered  the  gleeman,  "  yet  I  will  try 
my  best." 

Then  he  struck  his  harp  afresh,  and  he  sang  the 
song  of  Regner  Lodbrok  and  his  slaying  of  the  dragon ; 
and  he  sang  so  well  that  all  applauded  him,  and  some 
pulled  their  massive  bracelets  off  and  cast  them  to 
him  for  his  reward;  and  Hungwar  himself  said  that 
the  gleeman  might  stay  in  the  camp  and  sing  to  the 

243 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

soldiers,  seeing  that  they  had  little  to  occupy  their  time 
while  they  were  waiting  for  news  from  the  laggards 
who  had  sailed  with  the  fleet. 

Now  that  told  Alfred  that  the  tidings  of  the  defeat 
had  not  yet  arrived,  and  he  was  the  more  anxious  to 
stay  there;  for  he  desired  to  learn  what  the  chiefs 
would  do  when  they  heard  the  news. 

And  into  the  camp  he  went  with  the  vikings;  and 
not  one  there  even  dreamed  that  beneath  the  ragged 
clothes  and  feeble  form  the  King  of  Wessex  was  hidden. 
And  Alfred  saw  the  whole  camp,  and  heard  the  talk 
of  the  vikings ;  and  sometimes  he  sat  in  the  lower  part 
of  the  hall  while  the  soldiers  feasted,  and  he  heard  the 
chiefs  talking  of  their  plans. 

And  the  fourth  day  while  he  thus  sat,  there  came 
a  horseman,  all  spent  with  his  journey  and  covered 
with  dust;  and  when  he  entered  the  hall,  he  cried 
aloud,  without  even  giving  greeting  — 

"  Evil  tidings,  chiefs,  are  mine  to  tell.  Evil  and 
black  tidings.  The  fleet  is  destroyed,  and  the  war 
riors  are  slain,  and  the  banner  of  Regner  Lodbrok  is 
taken." 

Then  a  great  hush  fell  on  all  there ;  and  men  looked 
from  one  to  another  in  dismay ;  for  worse  to  them  than 
the  loss  of  the  fleet,  was  the  loss  of  the  banner,  which 
they  supposed  had  been  blest  by  the  gods,  and  which 
always  led  them  to  victory. 

And  then  did  Hungwar  start  up  and  cry  aloud  — 

"  Now  evil  was  it  that  I  suffered  the  banner  to  go 
with  Hubba  my  brother ;  and  if  he  recover  it  not  again, 

244 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

then  we  twain  will  have  a  word  to  say  and  a  deed  to 
do  together  when  we  meet." 

"  Speak  no  evil  of  Hubba,"  answered  the  messen 
ger.  "  For  him  the  death-song  has  been  sung ;  and 
he  died  as  a  hero  should  die;  and  also  Biorn  Ironside 
has  gone  to  the  storm-land  with  him." 

"  Hubba  dead  and  Biorn  dead,"  said  Guthrun. 
"  Now  truly  thy  tidings  are  heavy." 

"  Think  not  of  them.  Not  of  the  dead,  but  of  the 
banner,  must  we  think,"  cried  Hungwar  fiercely. 
"  Blood,  and  much  blood,  must  flow  for  this.  Who  led 
the  foe,  man?  Not  this  King  of  Wessex,  whom  we 
have  hunted  for,  and  who  has  disappeared  as  though 
the  earth  had  swallowed  him?" 

"  Two  jarls  led  the  foe,"  the  man  answered,  "  and 
mighty  warriors  both.  One  Borric,  an  Ealdorman  of 
the  south  —  " 

"Borric  shall  die,"  cried  Hungwar.  "Who  the 
other?  " 

"  A  mighty  man  whom  men  call  the  Wanderer. 
He  who  once  was  in  thy  service.  He  struck  down  thy 
brother,  and  he  took  the  banner  away." 

Then  did  Hungwar  turn  pale  for  the  moment,  for 
he  thought  that  this  was  the  work  of  the  evil  spirits 
helping  Wulnoth;  and  he  cried  madly,  gnashing  his 
teeth,  and  clenching  his  fists  — 

"  Evil,  evil,  upon  him,  and  evil  the  day  when  I 
saw  him  before  me  and  suffered  him  to  live.  Guthrun, 
we  must  march.  We  must  pursue  this  man,  and  take 
the  banner  back.  Not  a  girl  in  Denmark  but  would 

245 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

scorn  us  for  nithings,  did  we  return  without  it,  and 
without  having  avenged  the  slight  done  to  it." 

"  In  that  I  am  with  thee,  Hungwar,"  replied  Guth- 
run.  "  But  march  whither?  We  must  know  where 
the  man  is  before  we  can  pursue  him." 

"  I  will  burn  down  every  dwelling,  I  will  slay 
every  living  soul,  till  I  find  him,"  answered  Hungwar; 
"  and  for  this  Wanderer,  no  jarl  he,  but  a  thrall ;  and 
when  I  catch  him,  he  shall  die  the  most  terrible  death 
that  I  can  think  of." 

"  Now,  not  so,"  said  Guthrun  firmly.  "  Thou  art 
angry,  Hungwar,  and  no  wonder,  and  for  that  reason 
thou  speakest  thus.  Be  the  man  jarl  or  thrall,  he  is  a 
hero  and  a  warrior,  and  must  be  treated  as  such.  A  hero, 
be  he  of  the  foe  even,  deserves  a  hero's  death." 

"  Wait  thou  and  see,"  answered  Hungwar  fiercely. 
"  Oh !  I  would  that  I  might  have  him  face  to  face  alone ! 
I  would  repay  all  then." 

"  We  must  send  messengers  and  recall  all  the 
bands,"  Guthrun  said.  "  We  must  foray,  and  secure 
plenty  of  provisions.  For  a  week  or  a  fortnight  we  must 
tarry  here,  and  make  preparations;  and  then  we  will 
advance,  and  put  the  matter  to  the  test,  and  every 
where  proclaim  that  until  the  banner  of  Regner  is  de 
livered  to  us  again,  we  will  harry  the  country  far  and 
wide." 

At  this  all  the  vikings  shouted;  and  drawing  their 
swords  waved  them  in  the  air.  Yet  the  spirits  of  the 
Danes  were  cast  down,  and  they  were  as  men  be 
wildered;  and  Guthrun  himself,  when  he  was  alone, 

246 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

sat  with  clouded  brow,  and  pondered,  and  his  thoughts 
were  strange  thoughts  — 

For  Guthrun  had  heard  the  story  of  the  White 
Christ ;  and  now  he  wondered,  seeing  that  Odin's  Raven 
was  captured,  and  Odin  had  not  smitten  the  men  who 
had  carried  it  away,  whether,  after  all,  the  Saxon  God 
was  not  stronger  than  the  gods  of  the  Northland. 

Guthrun  had  not  forgotten  the  slaying  of  Edmund 
the  King,  and  the  thoughts  which  that  brought  to  him 
often  troubled  him.  Presently  Guthrun  was  to  do  as 
Wulnoth  had  done,  and  acknowledge  that  the  Lord  was 
of  all  lords  the  chief. 

And  that  night  the  Saxon  gleeman  was  missing 
from  the  camp  of  the  Danes ;  and  when  none  could  find 
him,  the  rumor  went  abroad  that  he  had  been  no  glee 
man,  but  a  spy  amongst  them ;  and  that  did  but  trouble 
them  the  more. 

And  not  long  afterwards  Alfred  the  King  was  back 
with  Wulnoth  and  Osric,  and  to  them  he  said  — 

"  Now  has  the  time  come,  my  friends,  and  the  foe 
are  dismayed  by  reason  of  the  loss  of  their  ships! 
Hasten,  both,  and  send  others  on ;  and  through  the  land 
let  the  summons  go  that  all  who  love  me,  and  would 
strike  for  freedom,  shall  hasten  hither  without  delay. 
Hasten,  for  all  now  depends  upon  our  being  ready  to 
smite  our  enemy  ere  they  have  time  to  decide  what  they 
will  do." 

Now,  this  is  how  King  Alfred  spied  out  the  Danish 
camp,  and  how  he  sent  Wulnoth  and  Osric  to  summon 
his  forces  to  his  aid. 

247 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 


CHAPTER   XXII 
The  Battle  of  Ethandune 

AST  and  hard  did  Wulnoth 
and  Osric  ride  on  the  King's 
bidding;  and  as  they  went, 
they  sent  other  trusty  mes 
sengers  on  in  different  di 
rections;  and  ere  long  the 
'people  began  to  come,  every 
man  with  his  weapons,  and 
I  most  of  them  warriors  hard 
ened  in  many  a  hard-fought 
battle;  and  all  hailed  the  King  with  joy,  and  looked 
forward  eagerly  to  meeting  their  foes  on  the  field  of 
slaughter  once  more. 

And  there  came  Abbot  Hugoline  —  for  Bishop 
Eadred  had  gone  north  to  seek  to  bring  the  men  of 
Mercia  and  those  of  Northumbria  to  combine  with 
Wessex. 

And  each  day  did  they  in  the  King's  camp  gather, 
and  unite  in  praying  to  God  for  victory ;  while  the  King 
proclaimed  that  only  those  who  were  good  men  and 
true,  and  faithful  to  the  Church,  should  remain ;  for  he 

248 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

said  that  't  were  better  to  fight  with  a  few  upon  whom 
they  might  look  for  God's  blessing,  than  with  many 
who  could  only  expect  His  anger. 

And  the  first  care  of  the  King  was  to  make  en 
trenchments  great  and  strong  around  his  old  camping 
ground  at  Athelney;  for  to  this  spot  he  saw  he  would 
have  to  retreat  did  the  fortune  of  war  go  against  him; 
and  this  time  it  would  have  to  be  with  all  his  force, 
since  if  once  the  army  disbanded,  it  would  be  gathered 
no  more. 

Here,  too,  he  gathered  great  store  of  food  and 
weapons,  and  gave  the  command  to  one  of  his  thanes 
and  to  a  small  body  of  hardened  warriors.  "  This 
stronghold  must  be  kept  at  all  costs,"  he  said,  "  for  not 
only  will  it  be  our  retreat  in  case  of  need,  but  while  it 
is  held,  the  Danes  will  fear  to  move  far.  They  know 
not  how  many  or  how  few  are  here.  If  they  come 
against  it,  then  will  I  and  the  army  fall  upon  them 
from  their  rear;  and  if  they  abide  and  await  us,  then 
can  those  here  sally  out  and  help  us  when  we  meet  them 
in  the  field." 

Longer  did  it  take  the  King  than  he  had  thought, 
to  complete  this  work;  yet,  as  if  to  aid  him,  the  Danes 
still  remained  in  their  camp,  for  they  were  uncertain, 
and  their  counsels  were  divided. 

Then,  Athelney  being  strengthened,  King  Alfred, 
with  whom  now  were  all  the  men  of  Somerset,  marched 
northward  and  encamped  at  Egbert's  Stone,  which  was 
on  the  borders  of  Selwood  Forest,  which  they  of  Wales 
called  coit  macwrf  or  the  great  forest.  And  here  with 

249 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

great  rejoicing,  and  with  prayer,  the  King's  banner  was 
once  more  unfurled;  and  once  more  he  found  himself 
at  the  head  of  a  force  which  was  equal  to  that  of  their 
cruel  foe;  while  each  day  more  men  came  hastening 
to  join  him;  and  all  over  the  Westland  the  tidings 
flew,  and  men  threw  aside  their  work,  and  seized  their 
war  gear,  and  refeathered  their  arrows,  and  set  out  to 
go  to  the  King's  aid. 

And  all  old  quarrels  were  forgotten;  and  they 
who  had  been  foes  became  friends,  and  each  stood  for 
all,  and  all  for  each,  as  Englishmen  should;  and  the 
King  saw  that  the  cause  which  had  weakened  the  Eng 
lish  in  the  past  was  now  removed,  and  his  heart  beat 
high  with  hope  and  joy. 

Then,  when  all  the  forces  were  collected,  for  two 
days  did  the  King  tarry  at  Egbert's  Stone,  and  made 
preparation  for  the  march  and  the  fight;  and  hither 
came  the  Queen  and  Osburga ;  and  with  them  Edgiva 
the  Beautiful,  so  that  for  a  brief  space  Wulnoth  was 
with  his  love  again. 

And  he  took  her  little  hands  in  his  strong  palms, 
and  he  gazed  into  her  beautiful  face,  and  told  her  how 
he  also  had  found  the  White  Christ,  and  how  he  under 
stood  Wyborga's  thorn-crowned  cross  at  last. 

"  Not  yet  has  the  Abbot  baptized  me,"  he  said, 
"  but  when  this  fight  is  over,  that  will  be  done ;  and 
then,  my  Princess,  the  King  having  his  crown  secure, 
must  I  set  forth  on  my  wanderings  once  more,  and  seek 
for  thy  noble  brother,  my  friend  and  Prince." 

And  to  that  Edgiva  answered  gently  — 
250 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

"  The  Lord  guide  thee,  my  Wulnoth,  as  He  has 
guided  thee  to  the  light,  and  when  thy  task  is  over, 
then  be  sure  that  be  thou  thrall  or  be  thou  thane, 
Edgiva  will  give  thee  thy  reward,  and  be  joyful  in  the 
doing  of  it." 

Little  time  was  there  for  love  speaking  now,  for 
all  was  hurry ;  and  the  royal  ladies  having  retired  with 
their  train,  the  King  gave  orders  on  the  morning  of 
the  third  day,  and  the  army  marched  eastward,  and 
encamped  that  night  on  a  lofty  hill,  from  the  slopes 
of  which  they  could  see  afar  the  camp  of  the  Danes. 

For  Guthrun  and  Hungwar,  alarmed  at  the  tidings 
they  received  of  how  the  King  of  the  West  Saxons  was 
advancing  against  them  with  a  host,  had  hastily  broken 
their  old  camp  and  advanced  to  meet  him,  travelling 
swiftly  so  that  they  might  be  beyond  the  reach  of  those 
left  at  Athelney;  and  now  they  were  encamped  in  a 
strong  place,  with  earthworks  thrown  up,  to  which  they 
might  retire  if  the  fight  went  against  them,  and  there 
hold  out  till  more  came  to  rescue  them. 

So  the  night  through,  the  forces  remained;  and 
in  the  Danish  camp  was  heard  the  sound  of  wild  revelry, 
but  in  the  Saxon  army  the  voice  of  prayer;  and  in  the 
morning  the  King  advanced  to  a  place  called  Ethandune, 
and  there  the  Danes  came  to  meet  him,  now,  alas !  with 
no  raven  banner  floating  over  them. 

Woe,  woe,  for  the  Danes!  Woe  for  the  daughters 
of  Regner  Lodbrok  who  had  woven  that  banner  in 
a  single  night!  Woe  to  the  sons  of  the  Northland,  for 
great  was  to  be  the  slaughter  that  day. 

251 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

And  the  King  drew  up  his  army  in  battle  array, 
and  he  sat  his  steed,  and  spoke  to  them,  and  urged  them 
to  be  of  good  courage  and  each  one  play  a  man's  part. 

"  My  dear  subjects  and  fellow  countrymen,"  he 
said,  "  this  day  is  a  day  big  with  fate,  and  England  calls 
to  each  of  her  sons  to  be  a  hero.  Yonder  are  the  Black 
Strangers  who  would  trample  out  the  church  of  the 
Lord,  and  put  the  priests  and  the  holy  maidens  to  shame 
and  death.  Yonder  are  the  murderers  of  little  children 
and  gray-heads,  yonder  the  spoilers  of  your  homes. 
Is  it  not  said  that  they  who  slay  with  the  sword  shall 
by  the  sword  be  slain?  Ye  are  as  the  arm  of  the  Lord 
this  day.  Up  and  smite  them,  and  may  His  blessing 
be  on  our  fair  England,  on  this  day  of  battle." 

Then  did  the  battle  begin;  and  the  Saxon  archers 
stood  forward,  and  shot  thick  and  fast,  and  their  bows 
were  like  the  bow  of  Einar  Tamberskelver  who  fought 
with  King  Olaf  in  his  last  fight,  and  their  arrows  like 
the  bite  of  serpents,  so  that  the  Danes  fell  fast,  and  cried 
to  their  leaders  to  hasten  forward,  that  they  might 
get  at  the  Saxons  with  sword  and  axe. 

And  then,  as  the  Danes  began  to  charge,  the  archers 
stepped  back,  and  the  spears  of  the  champions  were 
hurled,  and  the  Danes  were  smitten  again,  for  the 
Saxons  could  cast  as  well  as  they  could  shoot,  and  there 
were  men  of  the  Britons  with  the  King  also,  who  could 
cast  right  hand  or  left. 

Thus  it  was  that  ere  the  Black  Strangers  reached 
the  King's  lines,  the  death-song  had  been  sung  for 
many  a  viking  warrior;  for  there  were  thoughts  of 

252 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

wrongs  received,  and  vengeance  desired,  which  made 
the  Saxon  arm  strong,  and  sent  the  spears  like  the 
lightning  stroke,  piercing  armor  and  shields. 

And  then  the  war  game  and  the  man's  game  began 
in  good  earnest,  and  the  King  cried  to  his  army  to  go 
forward  down  the  slope  on  which  they  stood,  and  meet 
the  charge;  and  the  war-horns  sounded,  and  the  Eng 
lish  war-cry  rolled  to  the  air,  affrighting  even  the  eagles 
who  came  to  the  slaughter;  and  rank  met  rank,  and 
the  thirsty  land  drank  deep  its  fill  of  red  blood. 

Now  Guthrun  had  taken  the  old  Danish  plan  of 
forming  his  men  wedge-shaped,  and  seeking  to  drive 
them  into  the  heart  of  the  Saxon  ranks,  and  to  cast  them 
into  disorder.  But  Wulnoth  knew  of  that  plan,  for  he 
had  so  fought  himself  in  the  old  days;  and  he  had 
spoken  to  the  King  of  a  way  to  thwart  it,  and  turn  it 
to  account  —  and  thus  did  he  and  Osric,  one  on  either 
side. 

Each  had  a  chosen  band,  and  each  formed  his 
men  into  the  wedge,  and  at  the  point  of  either  wedge 
was  Osric  and  Wulnoth,  one  at  each.  They  stood  back 
hidden  by  the  host,  until  Guthrun's  warriors  made  their 
attack,  and  then  they  thundered  out  one  on  either  side, 
and  they  smote  the  Danish  wedge,  and  pierced  it  through 
arid  through,  and  broke  the  ranks  and  scattered  the 
warriors,  and  gave  them  as  prey  to  the  sword  and  the 
axe;  and  there  was  no  mercy  asked,  and  no  mercy 
given,  for  Dane  and  Saxon  were  alike  minded  to  make 
an  end  of  the  matter. 

Woe  for  the  Danes  that  day,  for  many  of  their 
253 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

mightiest  leaders  were  slain,  and  sore  Guthrun  longed 
for  the  strong  Hubba  and  the  wise  Ironbeard,  and  for 
Halfdane  the  Fierce,  who  had  gone  northward. 

Yet  heroes  were  the  holdas,  and  valiant  deeds  did 
they  do ;  and  many  a  good  Saxon  fell,  and  his  bones 
are  still  far  beneath  the  green  fields  which  now  grow 
o'er  that  field  of  slaughter. 

Here  raged  Hungwar  like  a  berserker,  and  ever 
towards  him  did  Wulnoth  strive,  and  ever  did  it  seem 
as  if  some  invisible  power  kept  them  sundered. 

And  there  fought  Guthrun,  his  eyes  flashing,  his 
teeth  gnashing,  wielding  his  man-feller,  a  great  iron 
mace  fully  twenty  pounds'  weight,  beneath  whose  blows 
the  stoutest  helm  cracked  like  a  nutshell,  and  the 
strongest  fell  as  the  ox  falls  in  the  shambles. 

And  there,  too,  was  a  young  holda,  Hastings  by 
name,  who  in  after  years  spread  fire  and  sword  through 
the  land;  and  grim  old  Harold  Blackfang,  and  Fork- 
beard  the  One-eyed,  and  many  a  mighty  one  who  played 
the  man's  game  with  fierce  joy,  and  piled  the  slain 
high  along  his  path. 

But  the  Saxons  were  mighty  also,  and  the  King 
was  where  the  battle  was  thickest,  and  with  him  Osric, 
and  Ethelred,  and  Borric,  and  Abbot  Hugoline  clad 
in  war  gear  and  doing  his  part  like  a  man  and  hero; 
and  with  them  many  a  noble  thane,  and  many  a  seth- 
cundman;  and  each  did  mighty  deeds  that  day,  and 
made  the  sword  sing  a  good  song,  and  drove  the  vikings 
before  them  like  sheep. 

For  the  Danes  had  grown  over-confident,  and  had 
254 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

given  their  time  to  the  wine  horn,  and  had  neglected 
their  war  tools  in  peace  time;  and  now,  instead  of 
shrieking  women  and  fleeing  churls,  they  had  men 
burning  with  the  memories  of  many  wrongs  endured, 
and  determined  to  wipe  the  stain  of  the  invader  from 
English  ground. 

Backward  and  forward  did  the  fight  sway,  and 
none  would  yield;  and  the  leaders  called  to  encourage 
their  men,  and  plunged  into  the  peril  heedlessly;  and 
so,  for  two  long  hours  did  the  war  game  go,  and  then, 
sullenly  but  surely,  the  Danes  were  driven  back,  and 
the  Saxons  pressed  on  with  shouts  of  victory,  while 
thousands  lay  there  gasping  their  life  away,  or  still 
in  the  death-sleep. 

And  now  again  did  Wulnoth  rage  like  a  lion;  and 
he  shouted  to  Hungwar  to  stay  and  meet  him  face 
to  face;  but  Hungwar  only  glared  at  him,  and  slew 
those  near,  showing  his  teeth  like  an  old  she-bear  when 
she  stands  over  her  cub. 

"  Press  on,  press  on,"  cried  the  King.  "  The  victory 
is  ours.  One  more  good  stroke,  a  strong  stroke,  and 
they  flee.  Press  on,  my  men,  for  our  dear  Lord,  and  for 
England." 

Then,  led  by  the  King  himself,  and  by  Hugoline, 
the  Saxons  charged,  and  the  Danes  broke  and  fled, 
though  Guthrun  cried  aloud  and  beat  his  breast  in  his 
grief;  and  though  Hungwar  smote  down  his  own  men, 
when  they  turned  their  backs  to  the  foe. 

But  there  was  no  staying  them,  for  their  hearts 
were  gone,  and  they  said  that  now  the  Raven  Banner 

255 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

was  gone,  Odin  fought  for  them  no  more;  and  so, 
pursued  by  the  victorious  Saxons,  they,  who  had  never 
fled,  now  ran  like  the  flock  before  the  sheep-dogs; 
and  the  leaders  and  the  holdas  were  borne  along  with 
them,  grief  torturing  their  hearts,  and  shame  on  their 
faces;  and  thus  they  were  chased  even  to  their  very 
camp;  and  then  King  Alfred  gave  the  signal  and 
ordered  the  pursuit  to  cease,  for  he  saw  that  there  was 
danger,  and  that  the  soldiers  might  fall  into  a  trap 
did  they  go  on. 

And  outside  the  camp  Wulnoth  stood,  his  axe  on 
his  shoulder,  all  jagged  and  notched,  and  covered  with 
a  dreadful  hue ;  and  he  cried  aloud  to  the  fleeing  Danes, 
and  said  — 

"Ho!  sons  of  Odin,  why  flee  ye  so  swiftly?  Tell 
ye  that  one  desires  to  speak  with  the  son  of  Regner. 
Long  this  day  have  I  sought  him,  yet  with  no  avail; 
and  now  I  would  meet  him  and  give  him  greeting,  and 
send  him  on  that  journey  on  which  I  have  sent  his 
brother,  Hubba." 

So  he  shouted,  and  the  vikings  hung  their  heads, 
and  muttered  that  it  was  shame  that  the  son  of  Reg 
ner  did  not  go  out  and  meet  this  champion ;  but  Hung- 
war  heeded  not,  and  only  said  that  he  could  wound 
Wulnoth  more  surely  in  another  way. 

And  on  the  steep  mounds  he  stood,  and  answered, 
and  called  Wulnoth  the  shameless  son  of  a  thrall. 

"  See,  thou  Wanderer,  what  a  dainty  prize  I  have 
here !  "  he  cried.  "  I  sold  the  brother  into  slavery ; 
and  the  sister  shall  be  my  maiden  now."  And  then, 

256 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

to  Wulnoth's  dismayed  eyes,  there  appeared  Edgiva, 
held  by  two  rude  vikings. 

He  uttered  a  loud  cry  of  dismay  and  rage,  and 
would  have  started  forward;  but  Edgiva  held  out  her 
hands  and  called  to  him,  and  said  — 

"Fear  nothing,  Wulnoth,  my  love.  The  Lord 
Who  has  given  victory  to  the  King,  will  preserve  me. 
Go  back  now  and  tell  the  King  that  the  Queen  and 
the  noble  Osburga  are  safe,  and  Wyborga  is  unharmed. 
Only  I  was  taken,  for  I  was  hastening  to  the  field  of 
slaughter,  to  see  if  I  might  be  of  service  in  tending 
the  wounded;  and  I  fell  in  with  a  band  of  the  enemy, 
who  seized  me  and  brought  me  hither.  Yet  Guthrun 
will  not  let  this  man  slay  me." 

"How  will  Guthrun  prevent  me?"  roared  Hung- 
war  fiercely.  And  to  that  Guthrun  himself  answered  — 

"  I  will  prevent  thee  with  my  life ;  for  of  a  truth 
this  is  but  a  nithing  thing  to  do.  There  shall  no  harm 
come  to  the  lady."  Then  he  added  in  low  tones, 
"  Thou  fool,  seest  thou  not  that  if  we  do  this  wrong, 
nothing  can  save  our  lives?  and  if  I  must  die,  it  shall 
not  be  with  this  nithing  thing  against  my  name !  " 

And  then  Wulnoth  spoke  again  and  he  said  — 

"  Hearken  to  me,  Guthrun,  you  who  once  called 
me  a  true  man;  and  you,  all  ye  vikings  and  holdas 
of  Denmark.  'T  is  true  I  am  a  thrall,  in  so  far  as 
my  father  was  called  thrall  by  the  false  son  of  noble 
Cerdic.  But  of  Cerdic's  blood  am  I  also;  and  that  is 
as  high  as  the  blood  of  Regner  Lodbrok.  Now,  this 
is  my  word.  Alfred  the  King  of  Wessex  has  told  me 
'7  257 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

how  Hungwar  boasted  that  he  wished  he  could  meet 
me  face  to  face,  we  two  alone;  for  Alfred  was  that 
Saxon  gleeman,  O  Guthrun." 

"  By  my  beard,  't  is  good  for  him  we  knew  it  not, 
or  he  would  not  have  beaten  us  to-day,  Wanderer," 
replied  Guthrun.  "  But  go  on,  say  thou  what  thou  hast 
to  say." 

"  This  I  say  then,"  Wulnoth  continued.  "  Hung 
war  desired  to  see  me;  and,  moreover,  he  has  many 
debts  to  pay  to  me.  That  scar  on  his  face  I  put  there, 
I  a  boy,  and  with  only  a  broken  sword,  when  he  was 
clad  in  war-gear  and  fully  armed.  Ay,  and  I  had  surely 
made  an  end  of  him  then,  had  not  the  viking  Wahr- 
mund  struck  me  down.  I  have  taken  his  father's 
banner,  I  have  slain  his  brother  Hubba,  surely  he  owes 
me  a  debt  —  " 

"  He  does,  indeed,"  cried  the  vikings  who  listened. 

"  And  I  will  give  him  chance  of  paying  me  in 
full,"  Wulnoth  said.  "  To-morrow  I  will  come  and  meet 
him,  he  and  I  alone ;  and  some  from  your  camp  and  some 
from  ours  shall  abide,  to  witness  the  fight.  If  he  make 
an  end  of  me,  well  —  then  must  Edgiva  mourn ;  but 
if  I  make  an  end  of  him,  then  my  word  is,  let  the  maid 
be  delivered  up  to  me  as  my  prize,  for  mine  she  is, 
and  none  but  a  nithing  would  have  stolen  her." 

"  Now,"  cried  Guthrun,  "  this  must  be,  Hung 
war.  Thou  hast  heard  his  speech,  and  if  thou  dost 
refuse,  not  a  warrior  but  will  call  thee  nithing,  and  thy 
own  people  will  cast  thee  out.  Surely  the  thing  must 
be,  Hungwar." 

258 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

"  The  thing  must  be ! "  cried  the  vikings,  and 
Hungwar  glared  and  laughed.  "  I  ask  nothing  better," 
he  said.  "  To-morrow,  boaster,  I  will  slay  thee." 

"  To-morrow  we  will  see  who  has  been  boasting," 
answered  Wulnoth.  "  Guthrun,  thou  art  noble  of  heart, 
though  thou  art  our  foe.  To  thee  I  trust  Edgiva  my 
beloved." 

"  She  shall  suffer  no  harm  while  I  live,"  answered 
Guthrun;  and  Wulnoth  waved  his  hand  and  departed, 
and  went  back  to  tell  the  King  how  Edgiva  was  held 
prisoner.  And  Guthrun  took  Edgiva  and  gave  her  into 
charge  of  his  wife,  and  set  a  guard  at  the  door  of  her 
tent,  and  so  kept  he  his  word  to  Wulnoth. 

Now,  this  is  how  the  host  of  the  Danes  were  de 
feated  at  Ethandune,  and  how  the  field  of  slaughter 
was  left  to  the  Saxons,  and  this  is  how  Edgiva  was 
seen  by  Wulnoth  in  the  Danish  camp,  and  how  Wul 
noth  challenged  Hungwar  to  holmgang  with  him,  and 
Guthrun  promised  to  protect  Edgiva  the  Beautiful. 


259 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 


CHAPTER   XXIII 

How  Hunguuar  "was   slain,  and   the 
Danes  became  Christians 

OW,  on  the  morning  fol 
lowing  the  battle,  Wulnoth 
rose  and  donned  his  war 
gear,  and  took  his  shield 
and  his  axe;  and  he  girded 
on  the  great  sword  which 
he  had  found  amongst  the 
ashes  in  ruined  Lethra,  and 
set  forth  for  the  Danish 
camp;  and  with  him  went 
the  King,  and  many  a  thane,  and  a  great  following  of 
the  soldiers. 

And  to  meet  them  came  Guthrun  and  his  holdas, 
and  the  Danish  vikings;  and  a  truce  was  proclaimed, 
and  death  pronounced  upon  any  man  of  either  camp 
who  drew  sword  or  made  brawl  that  day. 

And  with  Guthrun  was  brought  Edgiva  the  Beau 
tiful,  guarded  by  the  vikings,  and  as  the  prisoner  of 
Hungwar  the  son  of  Regner  Lodbrok. 

And  Guthrun  greeted  the  King  as  one  brave  sol 
dier  should  greet  another,  and  he  said  — 

260 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

"  O  King,  thou  who  wast  brave  enough  to  come 
alone  to  my  camp,  had  I  found  thee  then,  surely  I 
had  slain  thee;  but  if  thou  come  to-day,  thou  shalt  be 
my  guest,  and  with  my  own  life  will  I  defend  thee." 

And  Alfred  answered  him  with  courteous  words, 
and  said  that  could  they  only  be  at  peace,  they  might 
be  good  friends,  and  feast  together  often. 

Then  did  Osric  stand  forward,  and  make  proclama 
tion,  and  say  that  Wulnoth  the  Wanderer  declared 
Hungwar  the  son  of  Regner  Lodbrok  to  be  nithing  and 
coward,  and  slayer  of  bound  men,  and  torturer  of 
women  and  children,  and  that  he  challenged  him  to 
battle  alone,  with  none  to  help  either.  And  this  was 
to  be  the  condition  of  the  fight  —  that  if  Hungwar 
conquered  Wulnoth,  then  he  should  have  his  life  to 
keep  or  to  take  as  he  chose,  and  he  should  receive  again 
the  Raven  Banner,  and  Edgiva  should  be  his  to  sell  or 
to  keep.  But  if  Wulnoth  conquered,  then  Edgiva  should 
be  given  back  to  freedom  to  do  as  she  list,  and  Hung- 
war's  life  should  belong  to  Wulnoth. 

And  the  Danes  and  Saxons  said  ay  to  this,  and 
swore  to  observe  the  conditions;  and  then  all  men 
drew  back,  and  looked  on  breathlessly,  and  the  two 
champions  in  their  armor,  and  holding  shield  and  axe, 
advanced  and  stood  alone.  And  Wulnoth  said  — 

"  At  last,  Hungwar !  At  last  we  meet,  and  I  have 
lived  for  this,  these  many  years." 

"  And  thou  wilt  rue  it  forever  after,"  was  the  grim 
answer.  "  With  this  axe  will  I  slay  thee." 

"  Seest  thou  this  sword,  Hungwar? "  laughed 
261 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

Wulnoth.  "  I  picked  it  from  the  ruins  of  Lethra,  and  I 
have  kept  it  for  this  day.  It  has  wearied  waiting  for 
a  song  to  sing,  and  thou  canst  guess  what  song  that 
will  be,  and  whose  it  will  be.  So  now  let  us  make  an 
end  of  the  matter,  for  speech  is  for  women,  and  deeds 
are  for  men." 

So  they  drew  near,  and  all  there  wondered  how  this 
fight  would  go.  For  though  Hungwar  was  older  than 
Wulnoth,  he  had  the  strength  of  ten;  and  his  great 
muscles  stood  up  in  masses  upon  his  arms,  and  with  his 
grizzled  hair  and  flowing  beard  and  moustache,  he 
looked  like  Thor  himself  in  his  might. 

And  from  his  parted  lips  his  teeth  showed  yellow 
and  black,  like  fangs;  and  his  bloodshot  eyes  rolled 
angrily;  yet  deep  in  his  heart  was  there  a  black  fear, 
for  he  dreaded  Wulnoth  more  than  a  score  of  champions. 

And  the  Wanderer  looked  strong  and  mighty,  and 
his  face  was  full  of  joy  light;  for  was  he  not  fighting 
for  the  freedom  of  his  Princess,  and  now  avenging  the 
wrongs  done  to  her  brother,  and  her  father,  and  his 
own  father  and  mother? 

"  Art  ready,  Hungwar?  "  he  asked,  and  Hungwar 
growled,  "  I  am  weary  of  waiting,"  and  smote  at  him 
a  mighty  blow,  that  seemed  as  if  nought  could  turn 
it  aside. 

But  Wulnoth  caught  it  on  his  shield;  and  then 
he  struck  in  turn,  and  Hungwar  caught  his  blow  and 
was  unharmed. 

Then  like  circles  of  light  did  the  axes  swing  and 
play,  and  the  blows  fell  fast,  and  the  shields  groaned 

262 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

and  shivered;  and  at  last  Hungwar's  split  in  twain, 
though  it  was  of  stoutest  oak,  and  lined  with  triple 
leather,  and  studded  with  massive  bosses. 

And  when  Wulnoth  saw  that,  he  swung  his  axe 
upwards  with  all  his  might,  and  cut  clean  through  the 
handle  of  Hungwar's  weapon,  as  he  had  cut  through 
the  handle  of  his  mace  in  the  long  past;  and  then 
he  cast  aside  his  own  axe  and  shield,  and  drew  the  great 
sword  with  the  blue-veined  steel  blade ;  and  he  laughed 
aloud,  though  his  breath  came  in  deep  gasps,  so  hard 
had  he  labored. 

"  Now,  Hungwar,  now  we  have  finished  this  child's 
play  with  shield  and  axe;  now  draw  thy  sword  and 
let  us  have  a  good  song." 

But  Hungwar  never  answered;  only  he  looked 
into  Wulnoth's  face  with  eyes  of  hate,  which  were  yet 
eyes  of  fear;  for  he  who  had  never  feared  death,  now 
feared,  not  the  dying,  but  the  man  by  whom  death  was 
to  come. 

"  The  maiden  will  be  freed,"  said  the  vikings  to 
each  other.  "  There  is  a  shadow  on  the  spirit  of  Hung 
war,  and  the  Valkyres  tarry  for  him." 

And  Hungwar  drew  his  sword  and  advanced,  and 
now  it  was  a  man's  game,  indeed ;  for  Hungwar's  shield 
was  broken,  and  Wulnoth  had  cast  his  aside,  and  the 
great  blades  must  be  sword  and  shield  alike. 

They  clashed  together,  and  the  sparks  flew  as  from 
a  smith's  anvil ;  and  each  champion  strove,  his  eye  fixed 
on  his  foe;  and  each  knew  that  death  was  near. 

"By  Thor!"  growled  Guthrun,  "'tis  a  mighty 
263 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

fight,  and  one  that  it  does  a  man  good  to  see.  They 
are  champions  both."  And  to  that  a  holda  said  — 

"  Ay,  for  Hungwar  is  fighting  for  life,  and  Wulnoth 
is  fighting  for  love ;  and  methinks  that  love  will  win." 

And  presently  Hungwar's  sword  was  smitten  from 
his  hand,  and  all  looked  for  Wulnoth  to  make  an  end. 
But  he  cast  aside  his  own  sword,  and  with  his  bare 
hands  he  gripped  his  foe;  and  they  two  strained  and 
swayed  in  their  efforts;  and  Hungwar  grinned  in  rage 
to  think  that  Wulnoth  was  putting  him  to  shame  by 
thus  refusing  to  take  advantage  of  him;  and  in  their 
struggling  the  berserker  rage  came  upon  him,  and  he 
bent  forward  and  gashed  Wulnoth's  cheek  with  his 
fangs,  crying  — 

"  A  mark  for  a  mark,  Wanderer." 

"  And  a  dog's  death  for  a  mad  dog  who  bites," 
cried  Wulnoth  angrily ;  and  he  put  out  all  his  strength, 

—  the  strength  which  Osth  the  giant  had  taught  him 

—  and  he  squeezed  and  squeezed,  and  Hungwar  gasped, 
and  smote  blindly  with  his  fists,  and  his  lips  parted,  and 
the   foam  came   from  them,   and   it  was  tinged  with 
blood. 

And  Wulnoth  squeezed  yet  harder,  and  the  muscles 
gave,  and  the  great  bones  yielded,  and  the  ribs  snapped ; 
and  Hungwar  gave  a  gasp  and  became  limp,  so  that 
Wulnoth  cast  him  helpless  to  the  earth,  and  knelt  beside 
him. 

"  There,  son  of  Regner !  "  he  cried.  "  I  have  beaten 
thee  with  but  my  bare  hands.  Now  dost  thou  yield 
to  me  and  sue  for  life?  " 

264 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

"  Thus  do  I  yield,"  answered  Hungwar ;  and  he 
raised  himself  and  he  plucked  a  knife  from  his  girdle 
where  he  had  hidden  it,  though  they  had  agreed  that 
they  would  wear  no  daggers,  and  he  struck  a  bitter 
blow  at  Wulnoth. 

The  Wanderer  sprang  back  only  just  in  time,  and 
even  so  the  knife  left  a  crimson  trail  on  his  brown  arm ; 
and  he  seized  his  sword  from  where  he  had  flung  it 
down. 

"  I  swore  to  slay  thee  with  this,"  he  cried ;  "  and 
yet  but  now  I  thought  to  spare  thee,  seeing  that  I  have 
shamed  thee  who  hast  bitten  like  a  dog  and  stabbed  in 
secret  like  a  nithing.  It  is  thy  fate,  and  thou  shalt 
have  it.  Die,  Hungwar,  and  go  to  thy  brother.  This 
is  for  my  father  and  mother,  and  for  Edgiva  and  Guth- 
red,  and  for  their  father,  the  King  of  Lethra.  Thus  is 
the  debt  paid  and  the  story  ended."  And  with  that  he 
smote,  and  Hungwar  the  mighty  viking  lord  fell  back 
slain. 

Then  did  Alfred  speak  with  Guthrun  and  ask  him 
whether  he  would  yield;  and  Guthrun  said  nay,  but 
that  he  would  go  back  to  his  camp  and  make  the  best 
stand  that  he  might. 

And  Edgiva  the  Beautiful  was  set  free;  and  she 
thanked  Guthrun  for  his  kindness,  and  went  back  with 
Wulnoth  and  the  King;  while  the  vikings  took  up  the 
body  of  Hungwar  and  buried  it  nigh  that  place,  and 
raised  a  mound  over  it,  and  sang  his  death-song  with 
dark  and  gloomy  hearts. 

Now,  back  in  his  camp,  Guthrun  thought  dark 
265 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

thoughts,  for  his  heart  was  heavy,  and  he  saw  not 
what  to  do.  And  the  Saxon  King  placed  men  all  round, 
so  that  none  might  come  in  and  none  might  go  out; 
and  so  for  a  fortnight  did  things  stand,  and  there  was 
no  food  amongst  the  Danes,  and  they  tasted  of  the 
hunger  which  they  had  so  often  made  others  endure. 

Each  day  did  the  Saxon  King  send  and  ask  them 
whether  they  would  yield  to  him,  and  each  day  they 
sent  back  an  answer  that  they  would  not.  But  Alfred 
made  no  attempt  to  attack  them,  for  he  knew  that 
hunger  must  do  its  work  in  the  end. 

And  at  the  end  of  that  fortnight  Guthrun  called  a 
great  meeting  of  all  his  warriors,  and  asked  them  what 
should  be  done  — 

"  We  wait  in  vain  for  aid,"  he  said,  "  and  this 
Alfred  grows  in  power  each  day.  Men  have  wearied 
of  our  cruelty  and  hate  us  for  our  deeds ;  and  methinks 
sometimes  that  I  hate  myself  for  having  taken  part  in 
some  things  that  have  gone.  Now,  what  can  we  do? 
We  can  stay  till  hunger  slays  us  —  but  that  is  not  a 
warrior's  death." 

"  We  can  go  forth  sword  in  hand  and  die  like 
heroes,"  said  one  holda;  and  the  others  nodded. 

"  That  is  a  hero  death,"  Guthrun  said,  "  but  it  is 
death,  and  life  is  sweet." 

"  We  may  not  go  back  to  the  Northland  with  this 
shame  tale,"  said  another.  "  Landless  and  nameless 
should  we  then  be,  and  all  men  would  scoff  at  us." 

"  This  England  is  a  fair  land,  and  plenteous,"  said 
Guthrun,  "  and  here  it  would  be  good  to  stay." 

266 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

"  And  here  we  cannot  stay,  unless  it  be  in  the 
death-sleep,"  was  the  reply  he  received. 

"  Softly,"  he  replied.  "  Here  we  can  abide  as 
Alfred's  thanes.  If  we  swear  obedience  to  him,  he  will 
give  us  land,  and  we  can  live  in  peace;  and  that  is 
better  than  this  perpetual  slaying  and  harrying,  and 
better  than  being  slain." 

Then  the  holdas  were  silent,  and  they  pondered; 
and  at  last  one  said  gravely  — 

"  Now,  Guthrun,  the  matter  is  thus.  Alfred  may 
do  as  thou  sayest  if  we  are  Christians ;  but  Alfred  will 
not  do  so  if  we  are  worshippers  of  our  gods.  For  my 
self,"  and  he  laughed  bitterly,  "  I  care  little  what  gods 
I  worship,  and  the  gods  of  our  land  have  failed  us." 

Now  again  all  the  holdas  bent  their  brows  and 
thought.  And  Guthrun  spoke  and  said  that  long  he  had 
pondered  this  thing;  and  that  he  felt  that  the  gods  of 
the  Northland  were  no  gods,  but  only  the  creatures  of 
sagas ;  but  that  the  Lord  Christ  was  a  God  indeed,  who 
had  been  on  earth  amongst  men,  and  had  been  spoken 
with. 

And  he  told  them  how  the  maiden  Edgiva  had 
spoken  with  him  concerning  the  matter;  and  how  she 
had  said  that  Wulnoth  the  Wanderer  was  a  Christian. 
And  he  had  determined  to  abide  by  the  issue  of  the 
fight;  and  to  say  that  did  Wulnoth  conquer,  then  the 
Lord  Christ  was  the  true  God;  and  that  if  Hungwar 
conquered,  that  the  gods  of  the  Northland  were  the 
mightier. 

"  Ye  know  how  the  fight  went,"  he  said  —  "  how 
267 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

Hungwar  was  shamed,  and  broken,  and  slain.  To  my 
mind,  the  Christians'  God  is  the  true  God ;  and  if  Alfred 
will  but  make  terms  with  us,  and  accept  our  service, 
I,  for  my  part,  am  right  ready  to  accept  the  faith  of  this 
land  and  remain  here  in  peace." 

Then  rose  one  old  graybeard  of  a  warrior,  and  he 
spoke,  leaning  on  his  axe,  and  his  voice  was  deep  and 
full,  and  he  said  — 

"What  is  life,  O  holdas?  We  know  not.  Nor 
know  we  what  death  is,  whether  it  be  a  beginning  or 
an  end.  Whence  come  we?  We  know  not;  nor  know 
we  whither  we  go,  beyond  the  wild  dreams  of  the 
ancient  times.  'T  is  as  when  we  sit  around  the  wel 
come  fire  in  the  dark  winter,  and  without  the  tempest 
roars.  Lo,  through  the  window  a  little  bird  comes, 
storm-driven  and  nigh  perished;  and  for  a  little  space 
it  flutters  in  the  light  and  warmth,  and  then  flies  out 
into  the  darkness  again.  So  are  we.  For  a  little  space 
we  are  here  —  we  came  from  a  darkness  of  which  we 
know  nothing;  and  presently  the  death-song  is  sung, 
and  into  the  darkness  we  go  again.  Now,  O  holdas, 
if  this  Christian  creed  can  tell  us  aught  of  the  darkness, 
and  make  our  pathway  light,  then  I  say  it  is  a  good 
religion,  and  one  for  men  to  think  of;  and  I  for  one 
say  Skoal  to  the  Lord  Christ  if  this  be  so."  1 

Long  and  earnestly  did  the  Danes  ponder;  and 
finally  Guthrun  himself  went  to  King  Alfred,  and  spoke 

1  Although  I  have  used  it  in  my  story,  this  beautiful  reference 
was  not  made  at  this  time.  It  was  really  spoken  two  hundred  and 
fifty  years  before,  on  the  introduction  of  Christianity  into  England. 

268 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

with  him,  saying  that  for  a  man  to  change  his  religion 
simply  to  save  his  life  was  a  poor  thing,  and  that  he 
and  his  must  know  what  they  did,  ere  they  accepted 
the  Lord  Christ  for  their  God. 

And  then  did  the  King  rejoice,  not  only  because 
he  was  glad  that  the  Danes  should  become  Christians, 
but  also  because  it  helped  him  from  a  hard  problem. 
For,  though  he  had  conquered  the  Danes,  he  saw  not 
how  to  utterly  make  an  end  of  them  and  drive  them 
out;  and  if  they  would  stay  and  be  his  servants,  then 
they  would  be  of  help  to  him  indeed. 

So  he  talked  long  with  Guthrun,  and  he  sent  priests 
and  learned  men  to  converse  with  the  holdas;  and  the 
end  of  the  matter  was  that  Guthrun  and  all  his  host 
said  that  they  would  put  aside  their  gods,  and  become 
Christians. 

And  then  there  was  rejoicing  throughout  the  land; 
and  on  one  day  the  host  were  baptized,  and  Wulnoth 
and  Guthrun  at  the  same  time,  and  King  Alfred  became 
their  godfather  and  sponsor;  and  together  did  they 
kneel  and  receive  blessing,  and  swear  to  live  to  the 
honor  of  Christ  the  Lord. 

Then  did  King  Alfred  give  broad  lands  to  the 
Danes;  and  those  lands  in  part  which  were  most  open 
to  attack  from  other  invaders.  East  Anglia  and  part 
of  Mercia  did  fall  to  their  lot,  and  in  the  very  place 
where  they  had  carried  fire  and  sword  and  slaughtered 
King  Edmund,  did  Guthrun  build  churches  and  walk 
in  God's  way. 

And  these  lands  which  the  King  gave  to  Guthrun, 
269 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

together  with  the  land  of  Northumbria,  became  known 
as  the  Danelagh;  and  so  it  continued  for  many  years. 

And  of  Guthrun  but  little  more  is  said;  only  this, 
that  during  the  rest  of  his  life  he  faithfully  kept  his 
promise,  and  never  rebelled  against  Alfred  the  King, 
but  ruled  his  people  wisely,  and  was  the  King's  liege 
man  and  friend. 

Now,  this  is  how  Wulnoth  went  holmgang  with 
Hungwar  the  Dane,  and  slew  him,  and  set  Edgiva  the 
Beautiful  free;  and  this  is  how  Guthrun  and  his  host 
turned  to  the  Lord  Christ,  and  dwelt  in  the  Danelagh. 


270 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 


CHAPTER   XXIV 
ffow  Wulnoth  met  with  Guthred  again 

OW,  after  these  things  Wul 
noth  pondered  long  in  his 
mind,  for  he  was  anxious  to 
set  out  again  to  seek  Prince 
Guthred  if  still  he  might  be 
alive,  and  yet  he  knew  not 
where,  in  all  the  wide  world, 
he  should  seek. 

Nor  could  Wyborga  help 
^^  him,  for  now  she  was  very 
old  and  feeble,  and  she  lived  in  one  of  the  holy  houses, 
and  rarely  saw  strangers. 

But  once  Wulnoth  saw  her  and  asked  her  whither 
he  should  go ;  and  Wyborga  told  him  to  wait  patiently 
and  to  take  the  first  duty  that  should  come,  and  then 
the  way  should  be  revealed  to  him. 

"  Indeed,  my  Princess  and  sweet  love,"  Wulnoth 
said  to  Edgiva  when  they  talked  of  this  thing,  "  I  am 
rather  tried  about  this  matter.  In  the  past  thy  brother 
put  this  promise  upon  me  and  I  gave  it  right  willingly; 
but  here  from  boyhood  to  manhood  have  I  grown,  and 

271 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

I  do  not  even  know  if  he  may  be  alive.  I  am  minded 
sometimes  to  give  up  this,  and  to  take  the  joy  which 
thou  dost  hold  out  to  me,  if  still  a  royal  princess  will 
marry  one  who  is  nameless." 

"  Now,  nameless!'9  laughed  Edgiva  proudly.  "Whose 
name  is  better  known  than  that  of  Wulnoth;  and  has 
not  the  King  given  thee  broad  lands  for  thine  own?  " 

"  And  I  am  going  wandering  again,  and  leaving 
them  for  any  to  do  as  they  like  with." 

"  Nay,  thou  hast  friends  in  plenty,  who  will  look 
to  thy  possessions  if  thou  art  away.  My  rede  is  this, 
Wulnoth;  wait  till  the  next  duty  comes,  as  Wyborga 
has  counselled  thee,  and  then,  if  nothing  comes  of  it, 
I  will  say  that  thou  hast  searched  faithfully,  and  that 
thou  canst,  without  shame,  rest  from  thy  labors,  as 
from  a  hopeless  task." 

"  So  be  it,  dear  love,"  Wulnoth  answered.  "  Thou 
hast  never  counselled  me  wrongly  yet,  and  by  thy  rede 
will  I  abide." 

Now,  not  long  after  this  the  King  sent  to  call  Wul 
noth  to  his  side,  and  he  spake  to  him  and  said  — 

"  Now,  Wulnoth,  my  faithful  friend,  I  have  a  task 
for  thee."  And  Wulnoth  said  gleefully  — 

"  That  is  good  hearing,  King,  for  a  man  grows 
rusty  quickly  if  he  be  not  at  work." 

"  Little  fear  of  Wulnoth  growing  rusty,"  laughed 
the  King,  "  for  he  is  forever  anxious  to  be  doing.  But 
listen,  friend.  This  is  the  burden  of  it.  Thou  knowest 
that  in  Northumbria  there  have  ever  been  troubles, 
for  the  people  there  quarrel  amongst  themselves, 

272 


WULNOTH    THE     WANDERER 

Northumbrians  and  Danes  together.  Now  of  late, 
Halfdane  —  ah!  thou  knowest  him?  " 

"  Right  well,  King,"  answered  Wulnoth  grimly. 
"Well,  what  of  him?" 

"  This  Halfdane  gained  all  power  in  Northumbria, 
and  he  and  his  barbarians  ruled  as  with  rods  of  iron. 
Now  tidings  have  come  that  Halfdane  is  dead." 

"  Dead !  "  cried  Wulnoth.  "  So  much  the  worse !  I 
thought  perchance  that  it  was  to  slay  him  thou  wouldst 
have  me  go." 

"  What  a  warrior  art  thou,  Wulnoth !  thou  wouldst 
go  against  a  host  and  laugh  at  it!  Nay,  Halfdane  is 
dead  —  slain  by  one  of  his  own  holdas  in  a  drunken 
brawl.  Now  the  people  of  Northumbria  are  divided 
and  have  no  leader.  The  Danes  have  none  they  can 
place  at  their  head  without  endless  quarrels  following, 
and  the  Northumbrians  have  no  king  either.  Now,  this 
is  my  desire,  that  thou  speed  north  to  Bishop  Eadred, 
and  urge  him  to  seek  for  a  chieftain  to  be  their  king 
—  one  who  will  be  of  the  Christian  faith,  and  who 
will  be  true  to  me  so  that  I  have  no  cause  to  fear  war 
in  the  north. 

"  Mercia  has  acknowledged  me,  and  the  Welsh  are 
content  that  I  should  be  their  champion  against  the 
Danes,  from  whom  they  have  suffered  much.  Cantua 
has  no  power  now,  and  East  Anglia  is  held  by  Guthrun 
for  me.  London  welcomes  me,  and  if  the  North  be  but 
friendly,  then  all  England  will  be  as  one,  and  we  can 
bend  all  our  thoughts  towards  resisting  any  fresh  attacks 
from  the  Danes  —  for  more  are  certain  to  come  ere  long." 

18  273 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

"  So  long  as  there  are  vikings  in  Denmark,  and 
ships  to  sail  the  sea,  they  will  come,"  answered  Wul- 
noth.  "  Well,  O  King,  I  will  do  thy  bidding  and  seek 
out  the  Bishop." 

"  Methinks,"  said  the  King  slowly,  "  I  might  do 
worse  than  try  to  have  thee  made  king  there."  But 
to  that  Wulnoth  answered  quickly  — 

"  Nay,  nay,  Alfred,  that  may  not  be.  I  am  no 
kingly  man.  I  should  rule  by  hard  blows,  and  have 
no  head  for  the  business  of  state.  Each  man  to  his 
own  trade,  O  King,  and  mine  is  fighting  —  not  ruling 
and  law  making." 

"  Perchance  thou  art  right,  Wulnoth,"  the  King 
answered.  "  Thou  art  wise  at  any  rate,  for  't  is  no  light 
task  to  be  a  king." 

"  And  no  king  do  I  desire  to  be,"  answered  Wul 
noth;  and  then  he  went  in  haste  and  bade  adieu  to 
Edgiva,  and  saddled  his  horse  and  started  off  with  no 
better  company  than  his  sword  and  his  axe,  and  his 
good  shield  slung  at  his  back. 

And  from  Wessex  he  rode  northwards  into  Mercia, 
and  there  he  met  with  King  Guthrun,  who  had  gone 
thither  on  business  from  East  Anglia;  and  with  the 
Dane  he  tarried  a  day  and  a  night  while  his  good  steed 
rested. 

Now,  Wulnoth  thought  that  perchance  Guthrun 
might  know  something  of  what  became  of  Guthred, 
and  he  asked  him  if  he  had  ever  heard  the  sons  of 
Regner  Lodbrok  speak  of  the  matter. 

"Ay,"  answered  Guthrun,  "and  I  have  often  thought 
274 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

that  it  was  but  a  poor  thing  to  sell  a  lad,  and  a  king's 
son,  into  slavery,  for  that  is  what  they  did.  I  know 
not  of  a  certainty,  but  I  heard  that  the  boy  was 
sold  to  a  Danish  holda,  who  soon  afterwards  sailed 
for  England  in  the  days  when  the  first  invasion  was. 
That  is  all  I  know.  Most  likely  he  has  died  long 
since." 

"  I  fear  that  it  must  be  so,"  sighed  Wulnoth,  and 
his  heart  felt  sad  as  he  thought  of  a  king's  son  sold  into 
such  slavery.  But  then  he  thought  of  what  Wyborga 
had  said  —  how  she  had  prophesied  that  he  and  the 
Prince  and  Edgiva  should  all  meet  again,  and  the 
Prince  should  reign  in  another  land;  and  that  seemed 
a  very  hard  saying  to  him. 

Well,  after  bidding  farewell  to  Guthrun,  Wulnoth 
resumed  his  journey  and  rode  northwards;  and  every 
where  he  saw  the  tokens  of  the  bad  times  that  had 
been,  for  the  land  lay  desolate  and  lonely,  and  there 
were  no  people  to  till  it.  And  in  those  fields  where  the 
grass  grew  darkest  and  longest  he  knew  that  the  war 
game  had  been  played,  and  that  the  grass  grew  because 
men  lay  buried  beneath. 

For  a  great  part  of  the  way  his  road  led  through 
vast  forests,  of  which  many  abounded  in  England  in 
those  days,  or  across  wild  and  desolate  plains  and  over 
steep  rocky  hills;  and  so  he  journeyed  through  the 
realm  of  Mercia  and  came  at  length  into  the  confines 
of  Northumbria.  Here  the  signs  of  cruel  war  were 
even  more  frequent,  and  he  passed  whole  towns  which 
were  only  deserted,  smoke-blackened  ruins  now,  where 

275 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

still  the  bones  of  men  lay,  picked  clean  by  wild  dogs  or 
wolves. 

Thus  his  road  led,  nor  was  it  without  adventure 
that  he  journeyed,  for  twice  was  he  attacked  by  master- 
less  men,  and  had  to  swing  his  axe  and  deal  lusty  blows 
ere  he  could  pass  on. 

But  such  things  troubled  Wulnoth  little,  for  the 
robbers  were  but  half-hearted,  as  every  one  appeared 
to  be,  and  trouble  and  dismay  seemed  everywhere. 

"  Now,"  thought  Wulnoth  to  himself,  "  in  sooth 
the  King  is  wise.  It  would  be  a  good  thing  to  have  a 
wise  ruler  here  —  one  who  would  bring  things  to  order 
again  and  lay  the  land  under  the  plough.  'T  is  a  shame 
to  see  it  all  idle  like  this,  and  makes  a  man  feel  that 
the  war  game  is  evil,  and  not  good,  no  matter  how  it 
seems  in  the  heat  of  the  fight." 

For  two  days  Wulnoth  rode,  asking  for  tidings  of 
the  Bishop,  and  hearing  from  those  who  cared  to  return 
a  civil  answer  —  and  that  was  not  all  —  that  he  was 
still  farther  northward,  seeking  to  lead  the  people  to 
Christ. 

Now  it  chanced,  as  he  rode  forward  through  a 
wood,  that  he  suddenly  heard  the  sounds  of  strife, 
and,  putting  spurs  to  his  horse,  he  galloped  forward, 
guided  by  the  sounds,  and  came  upon  four  masterless 
men  —  black-haired  Danes  every  one  —  who  had  sur 
rounded  a  man  and  were  seeking  to  slay  him,  while 
he,  with  his  back  to  a  tree,  flourished  a  long  staff  and 
kept  them  at  bay. 

"  Hallo,  nithings !  rascals !  "  thundered  Wulnoth  as 
276 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

he  came  upon  the  scene.  "  What,  four  to  one,  and  he 
unarmed!  Shame  upon  you!  If  you  want  to  play 
that  game,  here  is  one  who  is  ready  for  it."  And  with 
that  he  smote  one  knave  a  lusty  blow  and  sent  him 
sprawling,  while  the  man  cracked  the  pate  of  another, 
and  the  remaining  pair  ran  away  as  fast  as  their  legs 
could  carry  them. 

"  Thou  art  come  in  good  time,  friend,"  the  man 
said,  leaning  on  his  staff  and  gazing  at  the  Wanderer; 
and  at  the  sound  of  that  voice  Wulnoth  started  and 
stared  anxiously. 

Poorly  dressed  was  this  man,  and  his  brow  was 
careworn,  and  around  his  neck  he  wore  a  thrall  collar; 
but  for  all  that,  and  for  the  many  years  which  had 
passed,  Wulnoth  knew  him  —  his  heart  went  out,  and 
recognized,  and  he  felt,  with  wonder  and  thankfulness, 
that  Wyborga's  words  had  come  true,  and  that  he  had 
found  his  friend  the  Prince. 

"  Thou  art  welcome,  friend,"  he  said ;  "  by  what 
name  art  thou  called?" 

"  By  the  name  of  Gurth,"  was  the  answer,  and  Wul 
noth  laughed  — 

"  That  may  be,  but  there  are  some  in  the  world 
who  know  you  by  another  name  and  would  call  you, 
not  Gurth  the  Thrall,  but  Guthred  the  Prince." 

Then  did  Guthred  stare,  and  pass  his  hands  across 
his  brow,  and  say  — 

"  Who  art  thou,  stranger,  who  callest  me  by  a  name 
now  long  forgotten  —  so  long  forgotten,  indeed,  that  it 
has  almost  passed  from  my  memory?" 

277 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

"Who  am  I?"  cried  Wulnoth.  "I  am  one  who 
made  a  promise  and  has  been  all  his  life  trying  to 
keep  it  —  and  now  has  found  the  chance.  Guthred,  my 
brother  and  my  Prince,  have  you  forgotten  Wulnoth?  " 

"  Wulnoth !  "  cried  the  other,  trembling  with  emo 
tion.  "  Wulnoth !  Thou  Wulnoth !  Nay,  I  can  see  now. 
I  can  see  the  same  bold  yet  kindly  eyes,  the  same 
strong  form!  Wulnoth,  my  friend,  my  friend,  at  last 
thou  hast  come  to  cheer  me  in  my  loneliness !  " 

And  then  did  these  two  embrace,  and,  though  they 
were  men  grown,  they  shed  tears.  And  they  sat  down 
side  by  side,  and  allowed  the  two  wounded  thieves  to 
slip  off,  for,  as  Wulnoth  said,  they  owed  them  a  kind 
ness,  since  had  they  not  attacked  Guthred  he  would 
never  have  found  him. 

And  Wulnoth  told  all  his  story  of  his  journeyings, 
and  of  the  death  of  Hubba  and  Hungwar,  and  of  how 
Edgiva  was  with  Alfred  the  King,  and  old  Wyborga 
still  lived,  though  she  was  feeble  and  old.  And  Guthred 
told  him  of  his  sorrows  and  trials,  and  how  his  master 
had  died  and  left  him  to  his  widow,  and  the  old  woman 
was  cross  and  crabbed,  and  fond  of  beating  her  ser 
vants,  so  that  ofttimes  Guthred  had  been  tempted  to 
run  away  and  become  a  masterless  man  himself. 

"  Yet  I  tarried,  Wulnoth,"  he  said,  "  for  ofttimes  I 
have  dreamt  that  you  would  come;  and  I  have  seen 
a  gray  and  noble-looking  old  man,  who  has  placed  a 
crown  upon  my  head  and  hailed  me  king  of  the  north." 

"  Now,  that  is  passing  strange ! "  mused  Wulnoth, 
"  and  I  remember  how  that  Wyborga  said  that  thou 

278 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

shouldst  become  a  king  of  a  vaster  kingdom  than  was 
Lethra.  There  is  much  to  think  of  here,  my  friend  — 
much  that  puzzles  my  comprehension  and  — " 

But  then  a  shrill  voice  broke  upon  their  talk,  and 
they  saw  a  gaunt  cross-looking  old  crone,  clad  in 
wealthy  garments  and  being  driven  upon  a  mule 
through  the  wood. 

"  My  mistress !  "  said  Guthred  in  low  tones,  and 
Wulnoth  thought  of  the  neatherd's  wife. 

"  There  he  is,  the  lazy  rascal !  "  she  cried.  "  Gossip 
ing  with  a  stranger  instead  of  attending  to  his  work. 
Thy  back  shall  smart  for  this,  sirrah,  believe  me,  when 
thou  art  home." 

"  Now,  nay,  most  beautiful  lady,"  said  Wulnoth ; 
"  the  blame  —  if  blame  there  be  —  is  mine.  Know  that 
four  knaves  attacked  thy  servant,  demanding  that  he 
give  up  thy  property,  which  I  see  he  carried  at  his 
girdle.  And  he  defended  himself  in  a  most  worthy 
way,  though  armed  only  with  his  stick,  and  I  came  to 
his  aid  and,  as  a  reward,  asked  him  to  tell  me  of  the 
whereabouts  of  Bishop  Eadred." 

"  Beshrew  Bishop  Eadred  —  he  makes  men  discon 
tented  and  lazy  with  his  talk  of  all  being  brethren.  Still, 
he  is  a  brave  man,  who  keeps  a  bold  front,  let  the 
danger  be  what  it  may.  Now,  as  thou  hast  done  me 
the  service  to  preserve  my  slave  and  my  money  —  like 
as  not  he  would  have  run  off  with  it  and  have  joined 
the  thieves  himself  —  still,  I  say,  since  thou  hast  done 
this  and  hast,  moreover,  a  civil  tongue  —  a  most  un 
common  thing  amongst  men  in  these  days  —  therefore, 

279 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

my  man  shall  be  thy  guide  and  shall  lead  thee  to  the 
Bishop's  dwelling  if  it  will  do  thee  service." 

"  Your  goodness  is  indeed  great,  most  dear  lady," 
replied  Wulnoth,  "  and  I  will  humbly  avail  myself  of 
it,  and  kiss  my  hand  to  you."  And  with  that  he  beckoned 
to  Guthred,  saying  aloud,  "  Come,  knave,  and  rejoice 
that  thou  hast  so  good  a  mistress  and  one  so  fair." 

Guthred  followed,  dumb  with  surprise,  for  the 
woman  was  most  ill-favored;  but  when  Wulnoth  had 
ridden  on  in  silence  for  a  space,  and  they  were  safely  out 
of  sight  and  hearing,  he  looked  round  at  his  companion 
and  then  fell  to  laughing  so  much  that  he  nigh  rolled 
from  his  horse. 

"  Thou  dost  look  surprised,  dear  friend,"  he  said. 
"  I  almost  laughed  aloud  before  that  old  beldam  when 
I  caught  sight  of  thy  face." 

"  How  didst  thou  learn  such  subtlety,  Wulnoth?  " 
asked  Guthred.  "  'T  is  not  as  thou  usedst  to  be." 

"  Marry !  I  learnt  it  from  a  neatherd  in  the  South 
land,"  answered  Wulnoth,  "  and  a  king  told  me  of  it. 
Moreover,  Guthred,  many  things  have  come  true,  and 
I  have  indeed  helped  to  place  that  king's  crown  firmly 
upon  his  head,  and  I  am  his  friend.  And  I  think  the 
rest  shall  come  true  also,  for  I  know  of  the  thorn  cross 
now,  and  I  thank  God  that  I  do." 

"  I  have  heard,"  answered  Guthred.  And  Wulnoth 
asked  — 

"  And  you  believe  it?  " 

"  I  know  not.  I  have  never  thought  seriously ;  and 
yet  the  story  is  a  good  one,  and  sometimes  when  I 

280 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

have  been  cast  down  it  has  comforted  me.  And  so  thou 
dost  find  the  prophecy  coming  true,  Wulnoth!  Will  it 
come  true  even  to  marrying  a  king's  daughter?  " 

"  Guthred,"  said  Wulnoth  gravely,  "  and  if  I  said 
yes  to  that,  would  you  say  nay?" 

"  I!  Who  am  I  to  say  nay,  Wulnoth?  You  mock 
me!  I  am  a  thrall,  and  forgotten.  Nay,  if  it  be  that 
Edgiva,  my  sister,  says  yes,  Guthred,  her  brother  will 
not  say  nay." 

"  Yes  she  will  say,  when  I  tell  her  that  this  last 
quest  is  over.  As  to  the  thraldom  and  the  crown,  that 
is  as  it  may  be;  but  I  have  a  thought." 

"Tell  me  of  this  neatherd,"  said  Guthred.  And 
Wulnoth  told  him  the  story,  and  how  the  man  had 
made  his  wife  do  as  he  desired,  simply  by  doing  as 
she  bade  him;  whereat  even  the  poor  Prince  laughed 
heartily. 

Now  when  the  pair  reached  the  dwelling  where 
Bishop  Eadred  tarried,  Wulnoth  directed  the  Prince  to 
await  him  in  an  outer  apartment,  while  he  went  to  give 
the  King's  message;  and  Guthred  asked  why  he  need 
wait,  seeing  that  his  task  was  done  now. 

"  You  wait,  friend,"  answered  Wuinoth ;  and  Guth 
red  was  content. 

And  the  Bishop  greeted  Wulnoth  warmly,  and 
asked  him  all  the  tidings,  and  rejoiced  to  hear  of  his 
being  a  Christian,  saying  that  he  had  heard  of  Guth- 
run's  conversion  from  certain  of  the  Danes. 

And  Wulnoth  gave  him  the  King's  message,  and 
Bishop  Eadred  looked  grave  and  shook  his  head. 

281 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

"  Wulnoth,"  he  said,  "  thinkest  thou  not  that  I  have 
pondered  this  matter?  And,  strangely  enough,  thrice 
have  I  in  my  dreams  placed  the  crown  of  Northumbria 
upon  the  head  of  an  unknown  man,  and  that  man 
dressed  in  a  churl's  dress,  and  wearing  a  thrall's  collar. 
Who  is  this  man,  and  what  does  this  dream  mean?  " 

"Would  you  know  the  man  if  you  saw  him?" 
asked  Wulnoth ;  and  the  Bishop  said  that  he  would. 

"  Then,"  answered  Wulnoth,  "  go  into  the  outer 
room  and  you  will  see  him  seated  there  and  awaiting 
me." 

Now,  at  this  the  Bishop  was  bewildered,  but  he 
complied;  and  when  he  saw  Guthred,  he  cried  out  that 
it  was  the  man  of  his  dream;  and  Guthred  said  that 
the  Bishop  was  the  one  whom  he  had  seen;  and  both 
they  and  Wulnoth  were  filled  with  wonder,  and  mar 
velled  at  the  ways  of  God. 

And  Wulnoth  told  Bishop  Eadred  who  this  man 
was,  and  all  the  story ;  and  the  Bishop  talked  long  with 
Guthred,  and  Guthred  confessed  that  he  did  believe  in 
the  Lord,  though  he  had  always  been  afraid  to  say  so, 
because  his  mistress  pretended  to  believe  in  the  old 
Norse  gods. 

"  Now,"  cried  Bishop  Eadred,  "  surely  this  is  the 
guiding  of  Heaven.  Go  ye  back,  Wulnoth,  to  the  King, 
and  take  Guthred  with  you  and  —  nay,  better  still  — 
let  Guthred  tarry  here,  and  return  to  his  mistress,  while 
you  go  to  the  King.  Tell  him  everything,  and  ask  if 
it  will  not  be  well  to  set  Guthred  over  the  land  of 
Northumbria." 

282 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

"  Gladly  will  I  do  this  thing,"  cried  Wulnoth ;  "  and 
if  ever  my  horse  travelled,  he  must  travel  now." 

So  Guthred,  saying  nothing,  went  back  to  his  toil, 
and  Wulnoth  started  on  his  journey;  and  for  two  days 
and  nights  he  journeyed,  and  then  he  came  to  the 
King's  house,  and  Alfred  greeted  him  in  wonder  and 
asked  mildly  why  he  had  returned  so  quickly. 

"  I  have  returned,  O  King,"  he  cried,  "  because 
methinks  that  the  thing  which  thou  desirest  is  done, 
and  the  man  whom  thou  wouldst  like  to  be  king  is 
found." 

"  Indeed !  "  said  the  King ;  "  and  who  may  the  man 
be,  Wulnoth?" 

"  The  man  whom  I  have  journeyed  far  to  find,  O 
King,"  Wulnoth  said.  "  I  have  found  Guthred  the 
Prince,  the  brother  of  Edgiva."  And  thereat  the  King 
looked  amazed,  and  made  Wulnoth  sit  and  tell  him 
all  the  story. 

And  when  this  was  done,  the  King  said  that  indeed 
Guthred  was  a  fit  man  to  be  King  of  Northumbria. 

"  He  is  of  the  old  stock,"  he  said,  "  and  in  the 
direct  line.  Ay,  let  this  be,  if  it  may.  Travel  back  yet 
once  more  —  well  may  we  call  you  '  Wanderer  '  —  and 
when  all  is  ready,  if  the  people  will  listen  to  advice  and 
do  this  thing,  then  I  will  journey  down ;  and  perchance 
Edgiva  will  be  glad  to  see  her  brother,  and  a  crowning 
may  also  mean  a  wedding " ;  and  thereat  the  King 
smiled. 

So  Wulnoth  hurried  to  see  Edgiva,  and  to  tell  her 
the  news,  and  how  her  brother  fared,  and  what  the  King 

283 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

purposed;   and  then  he  once  more  set  out  on  his  jour 
ney,  and  without  adventure  came  to  Northumbria. 

Now,  this  is  how  Wulnoth  found  Guthred  the 
Prince,  and  how  it  was  purposed  to  give  a  thrall  the 
crown  of  Northumbria, 


284 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 


CHAPTER  XXV 
The  Crowning  of  Guthred 

ITH  haste  and  gladness  did 
Wulnoth  set  out  for  the 
North  once  more,  and  all  the 
world  seemed  filled  with  a 
love-song  and  a  joy-song  as 
he  rode  upon  his  way. 

For  the  sun  was  shining 
at  last  for  him,  and  for  those 
whom  he  loved,  and,  better 
still,  for  all  the  land  of  Eng 
land;  and  Alfred  the  King,  who  had  labored  so  long 
and  so  patiently  to  weld  the  land  into  one  strong  people, 
would  now  have  his  reward  also,  in  seeing  the  pros 
perity  of  his  kingdom. 

And  Wulnoth  reflected  as  he  journeyed,  for  he  was 
a  man  given  to  thinking  when  he  was  alone,  that  all 
this  happiness  had  its  fount  in  the  truth  concerning  the 
Lord  Jesus;  and  he  remembered  how  Wyborga  had 
said,  in  the  long  ago  of  his  childhood,  that  the  story  of 
the  thorn  cross  turned  darkness  to  light,  weakness  to 
strength,  and  sorrow  into  joy ;  and  lo,  this  was  happen 
ing  throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  England. 

285 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

And  then  he  thought  of  the  differences  between  the 
Danes  and  the  Saxons;  and  yet  these  people  were  al 
most  from  the  same  stock  and  the  same  land,  and  both 
peoples  had  ever  been  lovers  of  the  war  game,  and  sea- 
lords  and  vikings  at  heart.  And  those  differences  all 
sprang  from  the  same  source  —  the  Saxons  had  turned 
to  the  White  Christ,  and  the  Danes  still  worshipped 
the  old  cruel  gods  of  the  Northland. 

Like  the  wind  his  good  horse  journeyed,  and  in 
good  time  he  arrived  at  the  Bishop's  house,  and  told  him 
of  King  Alfred's  pleasure  in  the  matter;  and  at  that 
the  Bishop  smiled,  and  said  that  the  way  was  a  clear  way 
now. 

"  But  how  will  you  make  these  people  accept  Guth- 
red  for  their  king?  "  asked  Wulnoth.  "  If  they  be  not 
willing,  then  it  can  only  be  done  by  the  sword,  and  there 
is  more  war  and  desolation." 

"  God  save  us  from  that,"  said  the  Bishop.  "  Nay, 
friend,  it  is  because  the  people  are  weary  of  war  that  I 
hope  for  success.  They  of  Northumbria  have  long  ago 
turned  from  their  old  gods,  though  in  form  they  serve 
them  still;  and  many  have  pondered  about  the  Lord 
Christ,  even  as  Guthred  has  done.  Moreover,  the  tid 
ings  that  Guthrun  and  they  of  the  Danelagh  have  be 
come  Christians  has  not  been  without  effect ;  and  even 
the  Danes  are  weary  of  the  old,  and  are  asking  whether 
the  new  faith  be  not  better. 

"  Now,  the  Danes  will  not  accept  one  of  Northum 
bria  for  leader,  and  the  people  of  the  land  will  not  accept 
one  of  the  Danes;  so  that  there  is  like  to  be  war  again, 

286 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

which  neither  side  really  desires.  But  if  Guthred,  who 
is  of  the  royal  blood  and  ancient  line,  is  put  forward,  he 
will  satisfy  the  claims  of  both  parties,  and  in  him  the 
two  may  unite  into  one.  That  is  my  hope.  For,  look 
you,  these  Danes  know  full  well  that  presently  other 
sea-lords  will  sweep  down  on  the  land  —  lords  who 
know  them  not,  and  who  may  serve  them  as  they  have 
served  others,  and  take  from  them  that  which  they  have 
won.  They  will  therefore  the  more  willingly  unite  with 
the  Northumbrian  people,  and  seek  to  present  a  strong 
front  to  any  new  foe  who  may  come." 

"  Thy  words  may  well  be  true  words,"  answered 
Wulnoth ;  "  and  now  that  I  have  done  my  task,  I  go 
to  speak  with  Guthred  my  friend." 

"  See  you  tell  him  nothing  of  this,  good  Wulnoth," 
said  the  Bishop  in  warning.  "  No  word,  that  is,  where 
others  may  hear  it  spoken.  For  a  secret  once  whispered 
is  as  a  message  sounded  by  trumpet;  and  a  woman's 
tongue  is  as  the  crier's  voice,  and  spreads  news  even 
more  swiftly.  We  must  keep  this  business  quiet,  until 
we  have  the  holdas  and  thanes  upon  our  side." 

"  I  will  be  most  careful,"  answered  Wulnoth ;  and 
with  that  he  set  out.  But  he  went  not  to  the  house  of 
Guthred's  mistress,  for  he  had  no  mind  to  listen  to  the 
tongue  of  a  scoldng  jade,  if  it  might  be  avoided.  But 
he  lurked  in  the  woodlands;  and  so  presently  he  saw 
Guthred  come  forth,  and  he  hailed  him,  and  together 
they  went  into  the  forest  depths,  and  there  did  the 
Wanderer  tell  him  of  the  King's  wish,  and  the  Bishop's 
work,  and  how  the  word  of  Wyborga  would  yet  be 

287 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

found  a  true  word,  and  Guthred  would  be  king  of  a 
land  vaster  and  more  powerful  than  ever  ancient  Lethra 
had  been. 

And  then  did  Bishop  Eadred  set  himself  to  work, 
and  he  summoned  by  message  all  the  holdas  and  thanes, 
and  begged  them  to  come  to  a  council  with  himself, 
as  he  had  weighty  things  to  say  to  them. 

And  because  he  was  a  wise  man,  and  learned,  and 
just  in  his  ways,  the  holdas  and  thanes  came,  even  those 
who  were  at  enmity ;  and  for  the  time  they  proclaimed 
truce,  and  sat  in  the  Bishop's  house,  and  asked  him 
whereof  he  had  to  speak. 

And  the  Bishop  stood  and  spoke  of  his  dreams,  and 
how  he  had  met  the  man  whom  he  had  seen  in  his  night 
visions;  and  how  this  man  had  also  seen  him  in  his 
visions;  and  the  Bishop  asked  who  but  the  blessed 
Saint  Cuthbert,  whose  abbey  of  Lindisfarne  was  almost 
in  ruins,  should  have  been  permitted  by  Heaven  to  put 
these  dreams  into  their  heads? 

But  the  men  of  Northumbria  cried  that  they  would 
have  no  churl  to  be  their  king ;  but  that  one  of  the  old 
royal  House  of  Ella  should  be  found;  and  the  Danes 
laughed,  and  said  that  they  cared  not  for  the  man's  birth, 
so  that  he  was  a  true  man  and  one  able  to  lead  them. 

But  one  aged  holda  rose  and  said  — 

"  Suppose,  instead  of  quarrelling,  and  drawing  of 
swords,  we  see  this  man  of  whom  the  Bishop  speaks.  If 
we  like  him  not,  then  can  we  say  nay.  It  will  be  better 
than  quarrelling  as  those  who  quarrel  in  the  dark  about 
they  know  not  what." 

288 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

"  The  man  is  by  Heaven  destined,"  the  Bishop  said. 
"  Here  is  one  who  can  tell  you  of  him,"  and  he  pointed 
to  Wulnoth. 

So  Wulnoth  stood  there,  and  he  told  them  the  story 
of  Guthred,  Prince  of  Lethra,  and  of  the  prophesying 
of  Wyborga  the  Wise  in  the  long  ago,  and  of  all  that 
had  happened  since.  And  he  showed  how  Guthred  was 
of  the  royal  blood  of  Lethra,  and  how  Hardacnute  him 
self  was  of  the  old  race;  and  both  Danes  and  North 
umbrians  cried  aloud  that  if  this  was  so,  then  Guthred 
the  son  of  Hardacnute  was  he  who  should  be  their  king. 

"  We  will  stand  for  him,"  they  cried,  "  and  we  will 
war  against  all  in  the  land  who  seek  to  reject  him." 

"  Little  need  for  war,"  said  the  Bishop.  "  Know, 
thanes  and  holdas,  that  now  all  England  is  united  be 
neath  the  rule  of  Alfred  the  Bretwalda.  Guthrun  is  now 
his  liegeman,  and  Guthred  will  also  call  Alfred  over 
lord.  Thus  all  the  land  from  the  Picts'  wall  in  the  north, 
to  the  sea  in  the  south,  will  be  one  land,  and  its  peoples 
as  one  people ;  and  the  strong  will  stand  for  the  weak, 
and  each  call  his  neighbor  brother.  And  this  is  the  law 
of  the  Lord  Christ,  who  is  Alfred's  Lord,  and  Guthrun's 
Lord,  and  shall  be  Guthred's  Lord  also." 

Then  did  all  the  warriors  and  leaders  cry  that  the 
thing  was  good,  and  they  demanded  to  be  led  to  the 
place  where  Guthred  was ;  and  Wulnoth  could  not  help 
smiling  as  he  thought  of  what  the  old  woman  would  say 
when  all  the  land  came  to  take  her  thrall  and  crown 
him  king. 

So  to  the  house  he  led  them,  the  great,  grim  viking 

19  289 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

lords  and  the  best  of  the  thanes ;  and  behind  them  came 
many  of  their  warriors,  and  they  shouted  with  a  mighty 
voice,  and  cried  — 

"  Skoal !  Skoal  to  thee,  Guthred  the  Prince,  who 
shalt  be  Guthred  the  King!  Come  forth  to  us,  that  we 
may  see  him  who  shall  wear  the  crown  and  the  royal 
bracelets." 

And  then  did  the  old  woman  come  running  out,  and 
she  cried  out,  and  bade  them  begone  for  a  set  of  drunken 
rascals. 

"  Must  you  come  with  your  folly  to  an  honest 
woman's  house,  shouting  for  your  king?  Guthred!  I 
have  no  Guthred  here,  and  that  you  wot  right  well; 
but  if  ye  want  a  king,  go  round  to  the  sty  and  get  one 
there,  or  to  the  field  wherein  my  ass  feeds,  and  he  will 
make  ye  a  good  ruler.  Away  with  ye,  rascals  and 
worthless  that  ye  are,  or  I  will  beat  you  with  my  besom 
stick." 

Then  did  the  vikings  laugh  again,  and  still  they 
cried  for  Guthred  to  come  forth;  and  at  that  did 
Guthred  come,  and  Wulnoth  cried  so  that  all  might 
hear  — 

"  The  man  is  here,  holdas  and  thanes.  This  is  my 
friend  and  my  brother  —  this  is  Guthred,  who  is  son  of 
him  who  was  King  of  Lethra." 

"  Skoal !  Skoal  to  thee,  Guthred  son  of  Hardac- 
nute!  "  they  cried;  and  they  seized  him  and  lifted  him 
onto  their  shoulders. 

But  then,  with  a  yell  and  a  cry  of  anger,  the  old 
woman  threw  herself  amongst  them,  and  she  scratched 

290 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

and  kicked,  and  grabbed  hold  of  Guthred's  leg,  seeking 
to  pull  him  away. 

"  Hola !  help,  there  —  help  there,  neighbors !  "  she 
cried.  "  Here  be  nameless  and  masterless  men,  and 
they  be  carrying  off  my  thrall !  Help,  there." 

"  Silence,  woman ! "  sternly  said  the  Bishop. 
"  Barest  thou  call  these  nobles  by  such  shameful  names 
as  nameless  and  masterless?  Silence,  or  thou  shalt  be 
ducked  in  the  pond.  As  for  this  man,  know  that  he 
is  thy  king;  and  ask  his  pardon  if  thou  hast  cause  to 
fear  his  anger,  for  thy  life  is  in  his  hand,  from  now, 
henceforth." 

"What!"  shrieked  the  old  woman.  "What  is 
that?  Gurth  is  not  Gurth,  but  Guthred;  and  he  is 
not  my  thrall,  but  the  King!  Oh,  and  I  have  had  him 
whipped !  Oh,  and  I  have  had  him  shut  up !  And  now 
he  will  have  me  killed.  Oh !  mercy,  good  Gurth  — 
I  mean,  good  Guthred  —  no,  I  mean  good  King!  Oh, 
mercy !  " 

But  Guthred  laughed,  and  it  was  the  good  laugh 
of  the  long  ago;  and  he  held  out  his  hand,  and  lifted 
the  woman  up,  saying  to  her  — 

"  Have  no  fear,  mistress.  If  I  was  whipped,  doubt 
less  I  deserved  it." 

"  You  did,  every  bit  and  more !  "  cried  the  woman, 
anxious  to  justify  herself.  But  then  she  remembered 
that  she  was  speaking  to  the  King,  and  she  stammered 
—  "  No  —  I  mean  that  you  did  n't  deserve  it.  No,  that 
won't  do!  If  I  say  that  you  deserved  it,  that  is  wrong 
to  say  of  the  King,  and  if  I  say  that  you  did  n't  deserve 

291 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

it,  that  is  contradicting  you,  and  that  is  wrong,  so  what 
is  a  poor  body  to  do?  " 

"  Say  nothing  about  it,"  answered  Guthred.  But  at 
that  Wulnoth  laughed. 

"  Come,  come,  Prince,  do  not  set  her  so  hard  a  task 
—  her  tongue  is  too  long,  and  it  wags  so  freely  that  she 
must  talk."  And  at  that  the  woman  glared  at  her  tor 
mentor,  and  seemed  inclined  to  show  him  that  her  nails 
were  long  also. 

But  Guthred  said  that  he  was  this  woman's  thrall, 
and  that  if  they  wanted  him  for  King  they  must  pur 
chase  him  from  her,  and  he  decreed  that  if  he  was  worth 
crowning  he  was  worth  his  weight  in  gold,  and  at  that 
all  the  holdas  laughed.  And  they  set  up  a  beam  and 
weighed  golden  bracelets  against  him ;  and  that  was  the 
price  they  paid  for  Guthred  to  make  him  their  king. 

And  then  did  they  take  him  away  and  strip  from 
him  his  humble  robes  and  array  him  in  the  garments 
of  a  great  holda,  as  was  his  by  right,  and  they  gave 
him  homage. 

And  then,  messages  having  been  sent  south,  Alfred 
the  King  set  forth  for  the  Northland,  and  with  him 
came  his  Queen  and  Edgiva  the  Beautiful,  and  in  a  litter 
old  Wyborga,  who  said  that  now  her  task  was  over  and 
her  word  had  come  to  pass,  and  therefore  she  would 
see  Guthred  crowned,  and  one  more  thing  accomplished, 
ere  she  closed  her  eyes  in  death. 

And  with  a  great  retinue  into  Northumbria  came 
Alfred;  and  Guthred,  and  the  thanes,  and  the  holdas 
awaited  his  coming,  and  all  cried  "  Skoal  "  to  him ;  and 

292 


Guthred  came  and  knelt  and  kissed  his  hand,  and  did 
him  homage  as  his  overlord  and  Bretwalda. 

And  Alfred  raised  Guthred  and  embraced  him,  and 
called  him  his  brother,  and  greeted  thanes  and  holdas 
as  his  friends,  and  there  was  rejoicing  in  all  the  land. 

But  who  shall  speak  of  the  meeting  of  Guthred 
with  Edgiva  his  beautiful  sister,  after  so  many  years 
of  absence?  Ah,  it  was  good  for  the  Prince  to  look 
upon  her  beauty  and  to  hear  her  voice,  and  hard  was  it 
for  him  to  remember  that  all  the  ills  had  passed  away, 
and  that  he  was  as  a  king  now  and  would  soon  be 
crowned. 

And  to  old  Wyborga  did  he  go  and  kneel  and  ask 
her  blessing.  And  Wyborga  laid  her  hand  upon  his 
head  and  blessed  him,  and  also  Wulnoth  and  Edgiva; 
and  she  said  gladly  — 

"  Now  the  end  is  near,  and  I  also  am  going  to  my 
crowning,  and  you,  my  children,  have  to  tarry  until  it 
is  the  Lord's  will  to  call  you.  My  words  have  come 
true,  and  you  three  are  united,  now  that  you  know  the 
meaning  of  the  thorn-crowned  cross.  Yea,  and  you, 
Wulnoth,  you  mighty  man,  have  helped  to  plant  it 
firmly  in  this  land  when  it  was  in  danger  of  being  up 
rooted;  and  you  have  aided  two  kings  to  be  crowned. 
Hard  has  been  your  fight,  Wulnoth,  and  like  a  hero 
have  you  conquered ;  and  ere  I  die  your  reward  shall  be 
sure." 

And  then  did  Wulnoth  ask  Wyborga  of  a  thing 
which  had  long  worried  him. 

"  Where  is  he,  good  mother,  with  whom  I  wrestled 
293 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

so  often?  "  he  said,  "  and  what  is  the  meaning  of  his 
riddle?" 

"  Thou  hast  slain  him  at  last,  Wulnoth,  she  an 
swered  softly,  "  or  I  should  say  that  thy  dear  Lord  has 
slain  him  for  thee.  For  indeed  he  was  thyself  —  thy 
evil  spirit,  Wulnoth.  The  Wulnoth  who  desired  the 
things  of  earth,  and  the  pride  of  life,  and  the  lust  of  the 
flesh.  Wulnoth,  though  all  may  not  know  it,  each 
one  who  serves  the  Lord  must  so  fight  with  himself, 
and  if  he  fights  beneath  the  cross,  he  wins,  but  if  he 
fights  in  his  own  strength  he  is  vanquished ;  and  if  self 
is  not  conquered,  then  it  is  master  forever,  and  leads 
the  better  will  and  desire  in  thraldom." 

So  did  Wyborga  say,  and  long  did  Wulnoth  ponder, 
for  the  thing  was  as  a  strange,  strange  thing  to  him; 
yet  he  could  see  that  always  this  being  had  sought  to 
lead  him  from  the  way  of  duty  into  the  way  of  desire, 
and  he  rejoiced  that  he  had  striven  and  overcome,  as 
he  had  done. 

Now,  after  this  did  the  holdas  and  thanes,  and  all 
the  people,  come  and  take  Guthred,  and  lead  him  away 
to  the  sacred  stone  —  at  least,  now  that  they  were  de 
parting  from  the  old  gods  they  looked  upon  it  as  sacred 
no  longer  —  but  because  always  their  kings  had  been 
proclaimed  there,  they  took  Guthred  also ;  and  the  stone 
is  on  a  hill  named  Oswin's  Dune. 

And  then  they  placed  upon  his  arms  the  royal 
bracelets,  and  upon  his  head  the  golden  circlet,  and 
hailed  him  as  King  of  Northumbria  and  overlord  of 
every  thane  and  holda  there.  And  Guthred  took  off  his 

294 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

crown  and  laid  it  before  Alfred,  and  Alfred  placed  it 
again  upon  his  head;  and  the  two  kings  sat  side  by 
side  and  drank  heal  to  each  other,  and  Wulnoth  stood 
beside  his  friend  and  brother  Guthred,  and  Edgiva  sat 
at  his  side. 

Then  from  thence  did  Guthred  go  to  Lindisfarne 
Abbey,  and  there  was  he  baptized  by  the  Bishop,  and 
there  did  he  profess  his  Lord,  and  vow  to  rebuild  the 
Abbey  and  set  it  in  order.  And  he  gave  broad  lands  to 
the  Bishop  to  be  held  for  the  Church ;  and  from  that  gift 
made  by  Guthred  the  King  it  conies  that  right  down  to 
this  very  day,  the  Bishop  of  Durham  may,  if  he  chooses, 
don  his  scarlet  robes  and  seat  himself  beside  the  judges 
whenever  they  come  to  try  criminals  within  what  is 
called  his  palatinate  —  that  is,  the  boundaries  of  those 
lands  which  were  given  to  Bishop  Eadred,  in  the  days 
of  his  crowning  by  Guthred. 

And  this  is  how  the  people  of  Northumbria  chose 
Guthred  for  their  king,  and  the  words  spoken  of  old 
by  Wyborga  came  true  in  the  end. 


295 

^^BL^ 


CHAPTER   XXVI 
Of  the  Wedding  of  Wulnoth  and  Edgiva 

OW,  on  the  evening  of  that 
day  whereon  Guthred  was 
crowned  at  Oswin's  Dune, 
Wulnoth  stood  alone  in  the 
gathering  shadows,  ponder 
ing  on  all  that  had  taken 
place,  and  it  was  as  peace 
time  in  his  heart. 

He  was  happy,  very 
happy,  and  first  of  all  be 
cause  now  he  knew  the  happiness  which  comes  from 
the  story  of  the  thorn-wreathed  cross;  and  then  be 
cause  he  saw  his  friend  and  brother,  Guthred,  now  no 
longer  a  poor  thrall,  but  a  king,  and  the  friend  of  Alfred 
the  Bretwalda.  That  was  a  good  thing  in  the  eyes  of 
Wulnoth,  and  right  glad  was  he  that  he  had  fulfilled 
his  word  and  had  never  turned  aside  from  seeking  for 
Guthred. 

And  he  was  happy  because  his  Princess  was  happy 
in  her  brother's  joy.  It  had  been  good  for  him  to  watch 
her  face  and  see  the  light  play  upon  it,  as  the  sunlight 

296 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

plays  upon  the  meadows  and  the  lakes  when,  in  the 
morning,  it  first  rises  above  the  hills  and  peeps  down 
into  the  sleepy  valleys  at  their  feet. 

And  yet  there  was  another  cause  for  joy,  and  it 
was  a  deep,  deep  cause,  as  a  deep  well  wherein  is  cool 
clear  water,  and  around  which  cluster  the  nodding  ferns. 
For  now  he  thought  that  his  tasks  were  over,  and  he 
might  truly  whisper  his  love-song  into  the  ears  of  Ed- 
giva,  knowing  that  though  she  was  a  king's  daughter, 
and  the  sister  of  a  king,  she  would  listen  to  his  tale 
more  gladly  than  she  would  heed  the  words  of  the 
greatest  and  mightiest  in  the  land. 

So  he  stood  thinking  his  own  thoughts,  and  the 
shadows  grew  and  the  moon  rose,  and  then  an  owl 
hooted  in  the  woods,  and  his  mind  went  back  to  the 
days  when,  with  brave  Wahrmund,  he  had  stood  in  the 
woods  of  East  Anglia  and  had  heard  the  sign  which  first 
called  Alfred  to  his  side. 

But  after  the  owl,  there  came  the  sound  of  another 
song  —  the  song  of  a  tiny  night-singer  telling  his  love 
tale  to  his  little  mate,  and  the  song  flowed  like  a  stream 
of  melody,  like  the  purling  of  the  brooklet  in  the  moon 
light,  like  the  voice  of  the  wavelets  on  the  shelly  sands, 
like  the  whispering  of  the  night  wind  to  the  bending 
trees. 

It  got  into  the  heart  of  Wulnoth,  and  he  stood 
listening,  a  smile  on  his  face,  and  he  thought  how  much 
better  this  was  than  the  song  of  the  sword  or  the  hiss 
of  the  flames  as  they  burst  through  the  roof,  and  he  said 
softly  — 

297 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

"  Sing,  sing,  little  bird  —  sing  to  thy  shy  mate 
whom  thou  lovest;  but  though  I  may  not  sing  as 
sweetly,  thy  song  is  no  gladder  than  is  mine  when  I 
think  of  my  Princess.  O  night-singer,  would  that  I 
could  learn  thy  song  and  so  sing  to  my  love  —  to  my 
Edgiva!" 

Then  a  little  voice  spoke  in  his  ear,  and  a  little 
hand  stole  around  his  neck,  and  the  voice  said  softly  — 

"  But,  perchance,  thy  Edgiva  might  better  love  to 
hear  thy  words  in  thine  own  voice  than  in  the  sweetest 
tones  of  the  night-singer,  Wulnoth." 

And  he  turned  and  beheld  his  Princess,  and  he 
took  her  in  his  arms,  and  she  made  no  struggle,  but 
yielded  gladly  as  a  tired  bird  nestles  in  its  nest;  and 
she  turned  her  face  towards  his  own  and  called  him 
Wulnoth,  and  love,  and  hero,  and  true  one ;  and  it  was 
happy  peace  time  for  them  both. 

"  All  the  world  seems  beautiful,  dear  love,"  he  said 
to  her.  "  It  is  like  the  land  of  the  fairies  to  my  eyes, 
such  is  the  happiness  that  comes  from  love  that  has 
found  its  answer  and  its  mate." 

"  Dearest,"  she  said,  "  perchance  also  it  is  because 
of  a  greater  happiness  which  comes  to  us  from  Him 
Whom  we  serve.  We  have  found  the  meaning  of  Wy- 
borga's  sign  now,  sweetheart,  though  it  seemed  so 
strange  to  us  when  we  were  children  away  there  in 
Lethra." 

And  so  they  two  stood,  and  their  hearts  were  too 
full  for  speech,  yet  in  their  very  silence  they  seemed 
to  talk  and  tell  each  other  of  their  love,  which  had 

298 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

grown  and  grown  all  through  the  long  years  of  their 
waiting. 

And  while  they  stood  thus,  from  the  shadows  came 
the  sound  of  a  harp  and  the  voice  of  a  singer,  and  thus 
the  unseen  sang  — 

Sweet  is  the  peace  time, 
Sweet  is  the  moonlight, 
Sweet  is  the  love-song 
Of  the  night-singer. 
He  to  his  loved  one 
Sings  in  the  shadow, 
Calling  her  to  him 
Waiting  there  lonely. 
Sweet  is  the  bird-song 
Heard  in  the  moonlight. 

Sweet  is  the  peace  time, 
When  the  wind  whispers, 
Telling  its  love-tale 
To  the  leaves  trembling; 
Softly  and  sweetly 
Breathing  its  story, 
While  in  their  love-joy, 
Are  the  leaves  sighing. 
Sweet  is  the  wind-song 
Heard  in  the  moonlight. 

But  of  all  peace  times, 
Love-time  is  sweetest; 
And  of  all  earth-songs, 
Love-song  is  dearest : 
Such  song  as  Wulnoth 
Tells  to  Edgiva  — 
They  amongst  lovers 
Of  all  most  faithful. 
Sweet  be  their  love-song, 
Told  in  the  moonlight. 
299 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

Hard  was  the  waiting, 
Sore  was  the  battle; 
Weary  the  heart  grew 
Waiting  and  longing. 
Now  comes  the  joy-time, 
Loved  and  loving; 
Hearts  shall  united  be, 
Never  to  sunder. 
Glad  be  their  love-song, 
Told  in  the  moonlight. 

Then  did  the  song  cease,  and  to  them  came  Alfred 
the  King,  and  he  smiled  and  said  — 

"  You,  my  Wulnoth,  and  you,  sweet  Edgiva  —  you 
who  have  been  so  faithful  to  me  in  the  days  of  my 
trial  —  am  I  unkind  that  I  thus  come  and  spoil  your 
song  with  my  poor  music?  If  that  is  so,  forgive  me, 
for  I  came  that  I  might  seek  to  repay  in  part  all  that 
you  have  done  for  me." 

"  Alfred  is  ever  welcome,"  said  Edgiva,  and  so  said 
Wulnoth;  but  the  King  laughed  and  said  — 

"  Now,  nay.  Not  even  Alfred  is  welcome  when  he 
comes  to  stop  such  sweet  tales  as  yours.  But  this  is 
the  matter  of  it,  dear  friends.  There  should  be  some 
thing  done  this  night  without  which  the  joy  of  this 
day  will  be  incomplete,  and  wot  ye  what  that  some 
thing  is?" 

Now  at  that  Edgiva  grew  rosy  red  and  turned 
her  face  away,  for  in  great  joy  and  in  great  desire, 
sometimes  the  shame  thought  comes,  as  if  'twere 
wrong  to  be  glad  at  that  which  the  heart  most  longs 
for. 

But  Wulnoth  looked  down  at  the  dear  one  by  his 
300 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

side,  and  he  turned  the  little  face  towards  his  own  love- 
filled  eyes,  and  he  spake  and  said  — 

"  My  Princess,  of  old  I  was  thy  watcher,  and  who 
should  be  so  good  a  watcher  as  thy  husband?  Now, 
dear  heart,  thou  hast  heard  the  words  of  the  King,  and 
thou  dost  know  all  the  words  that  my  heart  would 
speak;  but  how  is  it  with  thee,  my  Princess?  Wilt 
thou  give  me  this  my  great  reward,  as  the  King  has 
said,  for  surely  never  could  be  better  time  than  now?  " 

"  Dost  want  debts  paid  so  quickly,  Wulnoth?  "  she 
asked.  And  he  answered  gravely  — 

"  Nay,  not  if  the  paying  is  heavy  to  thee,  my 
Princess.  Nor  indeed  do  I  want  a  debt  paid  at  all. 
All  that  I  have  done  I  give  thee  freely,  and  all  that  I 
crave  from  thee  I  crave  as  a  free  gift." 

"  Why,  dear  heart,"  the  Princess  said  softly,  "  I 
must  not  jest  with  thee,  for  thou,  who  art  so  great  and 
so  strong,  dost  take  all  things  seriously.  Canst  doubt, 
dearest,  that  I  give  freely  that  which  thou  dost  covet, 
and  give  gladly  because  in  the  giving  I  get  my  great 
est  joy?  I  think  I  have  loved  thee,  Wulnoth,  ever 
since  I  can  remember.  I  loved  thee  when  thou  didst 
slay  the  bear,  and  when  thou  didst  tread  the  birds' 
road  for  me,  and  when  thou  didst  refuse  to  tarry  in 
the  forest  and  make  thy  love  a  forest  queen,  and  I 
loved  thee  most  when  thou  wast  too  honest  to  pretend 
to  a  faith  which  thou  didst  not  feel,  in  order  that  thou 
mightest  win  thy  desire  easily.  I  love  thee,  my  Wul 
noth,  and  what  can  I  say  more  save  this  —  let  it  be  as 
the  King  commands." 

301 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

"  Now  by  my  troth !  "  cried  the  King  right  merrily, 
"  would  we  had  all  our  subjects  as  willing  and  docile. 
But  forgive  me,  Edgiva,  well  named  the  Beautiful,  nor 
think  it  too  much  kindness  that  I  show;  for,  by  my 
kingdom,  if  we  keep  thee  unmated  much  longer,  now 
that  we  have  peace  time  and  men  have  leisure  to  think, 
we  shall  have  all  the  land  quarrelling  about  thee,  and 
Wulnoth  will  either  have  to  kill  or  be  killed." 

With  such  merry  words  did  Alfred  speak,  seeking 
to  put  them  at  peace;  and  then  together  did  they  all 
enter  the  hall  where,  amidst  the  thanes  and  holdas,  the 
King  sat  feasting  and  listening  to  the  gleemen.  And  to 
them  did  Guthred  say  — 

"  Greeting,  fair  sister,  and  greeting,  Wulnoth,  friend 
and  brother.  We  have  missed  you  from  the  feast ;  and 
doubtless  ye  have  had  better  things  to  think  of  than 
our  poor  company."  And  Wulnoth  answered  with  a 
smile  — 

"  Much  better  things,  O  King."  Whereat  all  there 
laughed. 

"  Now  I  see  that  Wulnoth  will  never  be  found 
when  he  is  needed,"  cried  one  holda.  "  What  say  ye, 
comrades?  How  shall  we  prevent  this  trouble?" 

"  Marry,  cure  him  in  the  only  way  he  can  be  cured," 
answered  another  with  a  grim  twinkle  in  his  eye.  "  Let 
the  lovers  mate,  and  ever  after  Wulnoth  will  be  found 
ready  to  go  on  the  King's  business.  'T  is  the  best  cure 
I  wot  of,  and  it  did  not  fail  in  my  case,  and  that  was 
bad  enough." 

Then  did  the  warriors  laugh  again  until  the  hall 
302 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

rang;  for  they  knew  that  the  old  soldier  had  married 
a  shrew,  who  gave  him  no  peace  until  she  did  him  the 
kindness  to  die. 

But  King  Alfred  rose,  and  then  all  grew  silent; 
and  he  said  — 

"  Friends,  holdas,  and  thanes,  and  you,  royal  Guth- 
red,  jest  and  merriment  are  good  in  their  place,  and 
this  is  their  place ;  and  yet  there  is  that  which  is  solemn. 
For  true  love,  faithfully  kept  through  long  years,  is  a 
solemn  thing,  and  a  holy  thing,  and  that  whereon  we 
may  ask  the  blessing  of  the  Lord;  and  such  love  hath 
been  that  of  Wulnoth  my  friend,  and  of  Edgiva  the 
Beautiful.  And  now  methinks  that  that  which  has  been 
done  this  day  will  not  be  complete  unless  there  is 
another  deed  done."  And  at  this  all  the  soldiers  rose 
and  held  their  drinking  horns  aloft,  and  cried,  "  Waes 
heal  to  Wulnoth  the  Wanderer,  and  to  Edgiva  the 
Beautiful." 

"  Nay,  not  the  Wanderer  now,"  cried  the  King, 
"  for  I  make  Wulnoth  Lord  of  Cantua,  and  of  the 
marches  which  border  East  Anglia  and  Guthrun's 
realm;  and  to  him  I  give  overship  of  my  ports,  and 
charge  of  my  long  ships,  and  him  I  make  one  of  the 
chiefest  thanes  of  the  south,  and  appoint  him  the  keeper 
of  the  King's  banner  during  all  his  life." 

"  Skoal !  Skoal !  Wulnoth,  warden  of  the  marches," 
they  cried.  "  Skoal  to  thee  and  to  the  fair  one  who 
shall  be  thy  bride !  Skoal,  and  joy  time  to  you  both !  " 

Then  did  Guthred  rise  and  take  Wulnoth's  hand, 
and  he  said  — 

303 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

"  Little  have  I  to  say  adding  to  the  words  of  the 
King,  Wulnoth,  friend  and  brother.  Only  this:  never 
had  man  more  faithful  friend  than  I  have  had  in  thee, 
and  never  did  man  more  deserve  his  reward  than  thou 
dost  deserve  thine.  This  thing  was  told  in  the  long 
ago,  and  now  it  is,  and  who  shall  say  it  nay?  There 
fore  do  I  kiss  my  sister,  and  give  her  to  thee,  and  may 
joy  time  and  peace  time  be  for  you  both." 

And  then  did  the  Bishop  come,  and  Wulnoth  and 
Edgiva  the  Beautiful  stood  before  him ;  and  never  had 
the  Beautiful  looked  sweeter  and  fairer  than  now, 
though  from  girlhood  to  womanhood  she  had  grown 
waiting,  and  sometimes  knowing  wandering  and  want 
when  from  the  Danes  she  had  been  forced  to  hide. 
And  there  before  all  men  did  they  stand,  and  the  two 
kings  stood  by,  and  the  Bishop  joined  their  hands,  and 
Alfred  himself  gave  a  ring  from  his  own  ringer,  set 
with  precious  stones,  wherewith  the  lovers  plighted 
their  solemn  troth  the  one  to  the  other. 

And  thus  did  Wulnoth  gain  his  reward,  and  Edgiva 
the  Beautiful  became  his  wife,  and  the  joy  came  to 
them,  even  as  Wyborga  the  Wise  had  said  that  it  would 
come. 

And  that  very  night  did  they  go  and  kiss  Wyborga ; 
and  she  smiled  and  folded  her  hands,  and  said  — 

"  I  did  but  tarry  for  this,  my  children.  Now  all 
my  task  is  done,  and  I  go  to  my  Lord;  and  may  He 
guide  you  all  the  way  and  bring  you  to  Himself  at  the 
end." 

So  said  Wyborga  the  Wise,  and  she  turned  on  her 
304 


WULNOTH    THE    WANDERER 

couch  to  sleep;  and  when  they  came  to  waken  her  in 
the  morning,  lo,  she  lay  in  the  majesty  of  death;  and 
the  old  wrinkled  face  seemed  to  have  grown  younger, 
and  the  silver  locks  lay  smooth  on  either  cheek,  and 
her  face  was  as  the  dignified  face  of  majesty,  yet  gentle 
and  gracious  as  a  holy  saint. 

And  they  wept  for  Wyborga,  those  three  who  had 
most  cause  to  think  of  her;  but  Alfred  the  Bretwalda 
said  softly  — 

"  Weep  not  for  her,  for  she  has  looked  in  the  face 
of  her  Lord,  and  behold,  she  has  life,  and  youth,  and 
immortality  forever." 

Now,  this  is  how  Wulnoth  and  Edgiva  were  united, 
and  this  is  how  the  Wise  Wyborga  went  to  her  Lord 
when  her  work  was  accomplished. 


305 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 


CHAPTER   XXVII 
Skoal! 

O  the  longest  day  the  night 
must  follow,  and  to  the  best 
song  an  end  must  come ;  and 
so  it  is  with  the  song  of 
Wulnoth. 

And  truly,  the  song 
might  have  ended  when  it 
was  love  time  and  peace  time, 
and  when  he  and  Edgiva  the 
Beautiful  were  happy,  but 
that  there  are  other  things  to  tell ;  or  else  how  happened 
it  that  Gyso  the  Gleeman  ever  sang  this  song? 

This,  then,  is  the  happening  of  it,  though  many 
things  can  be  but  briefly  mentioned ;  for  he  who  would 
sing  all  the  wisdom  and  brave  deeds  of  Alfred  the  Bret- 
walda  must  needs  sing  a  long,  long  song. 

Now,  though  Alfred  the  King  had  beaten  the  Danes 
and  broken  their  power,  and  bound  all  England  in  one, 
not  a  year  passed  without  some  of  the  Black  Strangers 
appearing,  and  many  a  hard  fight  did  he  have,  and 
many  a  long  period  had  Wulnoth  to  be  away  from  the 

306 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

Lady  Edgiva,  either  bearing  the  King's  banner  or  de 
fending  his  ports;  for  these  pirates  seemed  to  grow 
more  numerous  by  being  slain,  and  again  and  again 
did  they  make  their  attempts  to  bring  our  fair  England 
beneath  their  rule. 

And  from  Scandinavia  came  fresh  hordes  in  their 
ships,  and  sailed  along  the  English  Channel,  now  attack 
ing  England,  and  anon  France,  and  carrying  desolation 
to  one  or  the  other. 

There  was  that  Hrolf,  or  Rollo,  he  of  whom  we 
have  spoken,  called  the  Ganger,  or  Walker,  because 
he  was  so  tall  and  strong  that  no  horse  could  bear 
him.  He  came  to  England,  but  such  a  beating  did  he 
get,  that  he  went  to  France  and  there  made  war  until 
he  at  last  made  league  with  Charles  the  Simple,  and 
had  the  French  king's  daughter  given  to  him  for  his 
wife.  And  this  Rollo  was  required  to  kiss  the  King's 
hand  and  call  him  overlord;  but  this  was  not  to  his 
mind;  so,  instead,  he  seized  his  foot  and  tipped  the 
King  over.  This  Rollo  was  given  Normandy  for  his 
possession,  and  was  baptized  and  called  Robert;  and 
well  in  after  days  had  Saxon  England  to  rue  that 
Robert  of  Normandy  ever  lived,  seeing  that  from  him 
sprang  that  Norman  William  who  put  so  hard  a  yoke 
on  the  Saxon  shoulders. 

Then  came  a  mighty  host  —  two  hundred  and  fifty 
ships  sailed  against  the  south  coast,  and  eighty  more 
sailed  up  the  Thames ;  and  all  these  Alfred  and  his  host 
had  to  meet ;  and  these  were  led  by  that  Hastings  who 
of  all  the  Danish  holdas  was  amongst  the  most  noble. 

307 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

And  after  Guthrun  had  died,  one  Eric  became  King 
of  East  Anglia;  and  he  broke  troth  with  King  Alfred, 
and  aided  the  strangers,  and  the  war  was  hard  in  the 
land. 

And  in  those  days  did  Alfred  do  a  good  thing;  for 
he  came  upon  a  camp  of  the  Danes,  and  there  were  the 
wife  and  the  sons  of  this  Hastings;  and  Alfred  had 
them  in  his  power,  and  might  have  forced  Hastings  to 
come  to  terms,  but  this  he  would  not  do.  But  he  treated 
the  lady  and  the  children  with  courtesy,  and  sent  them 
safe  and  unharmed  to  Hastings,  with  kingly  greeting, 
though  some  there  said  that  it  was  a  foolish  thing  that 
was  done.  But  Alfred  was  a  true  knight,  and  made  no 
war  against  women  and  children;  and  this  thing  hap 
pened  at  that  place  which  now  we  call  Benfleet. 

Hastings  showed  no  gratitude,  but  advanced  right 
across  England  and  pressed  Mercia,  until  the  King  and 
Wulnoth  and  the  champions  defeated  him  at  the  borders 
of  the  river  Severn,  and  sent  him  back  in  full  retreat  to 
East  Anglia. 

Then  did  the  Danes  come  sailing  up  against  Lon 
don,  and  their  ships  lay  thick  in  the  Thames,  just  where 
the  river  Lea  joins  it. 

But  Alfred  built  walls  and  drained  away  the  water, 
and  the  Danes  could  not  sail  out  again,  and  had  to 
abandon  the  ships  and  flee  back  to  East  Anglia  once 
more. 

Then  they  burst  forth  again  and  crossed  the  coun 
try  to  the  westward,  and  reached  Quatbridge,  and  there 
they  encamped.  But  Alfred,  never  daunted,  came 

308 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

against  them,  and  Hastings  fled;  and,  weary  of  such 
a  foe  as  the  Saxon  King,  he  sailed  for  France,  and 
came  no  more  against  the  land. 

Then  Alfred  busied  himself,  and  had  many  long 
ships  built,  and  sent  to  Friesland  for  sailors,  because 
the  Saxons  were  not  good  at  navigating  the  ships.  But 
he  had  no  foreigners  for  warriors,  for  his  own  good 
Saxons,  if  they  could  not  manage  the  sails,  could  handle 
sword  and  shield  and  spear ;  and  thus  he  raised  a  goodly 
fleet,  and  drove  the  Danes  from  his  seas,  and  delivered 
his  coasts. 

And  once  two  Danish  ships  were  fought  and  con 
quered,  and  the  ships  drifted  ashore  with  all  their  crews, 
and  were  destroyed,  and  the  vikings  taken  prisoners. 

And  now  for  once  Alfred  was  not  mild;  for  he  had 
the  men  brought  to  his  city  of  Winchester,  and  there 
he  had  them  all  hanged,  man  by  man,  and  spared  none. 
And  in  later  days  some  have  tried  to  cry  shame  on  the 
King  for  this;  but  perchance  if  they  had  lived  in  his 
day,  and  seen  the  harrying  and  the  burning,  and  had, 
like  him,  done  nothing  to  bring  the  foe,  but  had  dealt 
with  them  gently  and  fairly  —  if  they  had  done  this, 
they  might  perhaps  have  been  quite  as  ready  to  teach 
the  Danes  a  lesson,  seeing  that  kindness  was  of  no  avail, 
and  to  hang  the  crews,  as  Alfred  the  Bretwalda  was. 

And  through  all  this  time  of  warring  the  King  was 
busy  thinking  for  his  kingdom's  good.  He  it  was  who 
had  the  Bible  written  in  the  tongue  which  the  people 
could  understand.  He  it  was  who  taught  himself  Latin 
by  translating  sentence  by  sentence,  what  his  friend 

309 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

Asser  wrote  for  him.  He  taught  the  people  how  to 
measure  time,  by  having  candles  marked  and  burning 
beneath  glasses,  so  that  every  mark  reached  meant  one 
hour  gone.  He  it  was  who  wrote  books  that  to-day 
even  are  helpful  to  us  —  "  The  King's  Hand-book  "  and 
the  book  called  "  Orosius  "  —  and  the  book  which  he 
called  his  Family  Library.  Alfred  it  was  who  taught 
the  people  the  law,  and  who  gave  them  trial  by  jury, 
and  the  frithgild,  by  which  each  man  was  pledged 
to  aid  his  neighbor.  And  in  London  the  guild  met,  in 
a  hall  called  the  Guild  Hall. 

Alfred  it  was  who  made  friends  with  all  learned 
men  and  travelled  men,  with  Audher,  who  had  tried  to 
sail  northward  to  the  pole,  and  with  Walstan,  who 
sailed  right  to  the  far  end  of  the  Baltic.  He  it  was,  too, 
who  sent  Bishop  Swithelm  all  the  way  to  India,  to 
carry  greetings  to  the  Syrian  Christians  who  dwelt 
there;  and  the  stout  old  Bishop  not  only  undertook 
the  journey,  but  returned  safe,  and  brought  gifts  to  the 
King. 

All  these  things  did  Alfred  the  King,  the  wisest 
man  in  England,  as  he  has  been  justly  called;  and  all 
the  time  he  warred  and  defended  the  land  from  the  foe ; 
and  so  he  lived,  and  did  well;  and  Wulnoth  was  his 
faithful  warrior,  and  grew  gray  in  his  wars;  and  then, 
in  the  end,  the  King  sickened  and  died,  and  all  the  land 
mourned  for  him  who  had  ruled  so  well  and  done  so 
wisely. 

Now,  when  Alfred  the  King  was  dead,  trouble  came 
and  war  again.  For  Edward,  the  son  of  the  dead  King, 

310 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

was  proclaimed  King,  but  Ethelwald,  son  of  Ethelbald, 
he  also  claimed  the  throne;  and  between  these  two  of 
one  blood  there  was  war  and  hate,  and  the  sword-song 
again;  and  men  gathered  some  to  one  side  and  some 
to  the  other  and  prepared  for  battle. 

And  then  came  Wulnoth,  and  he  was  now  a  gray- 
haired  champion,  and  amongst  the  wisest  in  the  land; 
and  he  joined  Edward,  for  Edward  was  Alfred's  son. 
And  how  he  wished  then  that  Guthred  were  with  him; 
but  alas!  Guthred  had  died,  and  Guthred's  sons  were 
rebellious,  and  kept  not  faith.  And  Guthrun  was  dead 
also;  and  the  Danes  of  the  Danelagh  and  of  North- 
umbria  and  of  East  Anglia,  they  banded  with  Ethel 
wald,  and  were  led  by  the  Danish  King,  Eric;  and  they 
carried  fire  and  sword  once  more,  and  made  the  sword- 
song  be  heard,  and  the  land  wept  again  for  the  sorrow 
that  had  come  to  it. 

And  the  Danes  and  the  people  with  Ethelwald  were 
more  than  the  people  with  Edward,  so  that  Alfred's  son 
had  to  flee  from  place  to  place,  as  the  King,  his  father, 
had  done  in  the  days  passed  away. 

And  then  did  Wulnoth  send  seven  times  to  the 
men  of  Cantua,  over  whom  he  had  ruled ;  but  they  had 
their  hearts  darkened,  and  they  refused  to  come  to  the 
King's  aid,  and  Wulnoth  grew  sad,  for  now  he  thought 
that  the  end  must  surely  come. 

"Now,  King,"  said  Wulnoth  to  Edward,  "I  have 
seen  three  kings  meet  these  Danes  when  their  numbers 
were  few;  and  two  of  the  three  kings  were  slain,  and 
the  third  —  thine  own  father  —  beat  the  foe  and  drove 

3" 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

them  away.  Now,  if  it  is  thy  mind  to  take  the  chance, 
let  us  march  forward  towards  the  borders  of  East 
Anglia,  and  there  on  the  marches  we  will  meet  the  foe 
and  see  what  may  be  done." 

"  Let  it  be  as  thou  sayest,  thane,"  answered  Ed 
ward  ;  "  for  of  a  truth  thou  art  the  most  skilled  and  re 
nowned  in  the  land." 

So  Wulnoth  kissed  Edgiva  his  wife,  and  bade  her 
adieu ;  and  she  looked  into  his  face  and  wept ;  and  she 
said  — 

"  Wulnoth,  my  husband,  often  hast  thou  gone  away 
to  the  war  game,  and  my  heart  has  been  sad,  for  I  have 
feared  for  you.  But  now  you  go,  and  my  heart  is  not 
sad  but  dead,  for  I  know  that  we  shall  meet  no  more 
in  life  here,  but  in  the  life  hereafter  shall  we  meet." 

"  Cheer  thee,  my  lady  wife,"  he  answered.  "  'T  is 
a  dark  saying."  But  she  said  — 

"  I  know,  husband.  The  spirit  of  Wyborga  seems 
upon  me,  and  I  know  we  part  now,  and  you  will  no 
more  return  alive." 

"  Why,  then,  lady  wife,"  he  answered,  "  if  that  be 
so,  the  end  must  come  when  God  wills.  Surely  you 
would  not  have  me  act  a  nithing  part,  and  leave  the 
son  of  Alfred  in  his  hour  of  need?" 

"  Thou  knowest  better,  husband,"  she  made  answer. 
"  I  would  have  you  go  to  duty,  as  you  have  ever  gone. 
Now  kiss  me  once  more,  for  my  heart  is  heavy  and  my 
spirit  dark." 

So  Wulnoth  kissed  Edgiva  and  bade  her  farewell, 
and  charged  her  that  if  it  should  be  as  she  feared,  then 

312 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

she  should  give  his  last  greetings  to  his  two  sons  who 
were  away  in  Mercia  at  the  time  and  seek  to  counsel 
them  ever  to  serve  Edward  faithfully. 

Then  towards  East  Anglia  did  Wulnoth  march  with 
the  King  —  towards  that  very  land  where  first  he  had 
met  with  Alfred,  and  where  he  had  seen  Edmund  the 
Martyr  lay  down  his  life  for  the  Lord's  glory. 

And  there  stretched  the  army  of  Ethelwald,  like  a 
host  spread  over  the  face  of  the  land. 

"  Now,"  said  Wulnoth  as  he  gazed  upon  the  foe, 
"  here  we  are  like  to  have  a  battle  indeed.  And  here 
must  every  man  prove  himself  a  hero,  for  there  is  no 
choice  but  victory  or  death  for  us." 

And  then  did  the  war-horns  sound,  and  the  armies 
rushed  to  the  fray,  and  the  forces  of  Ethelwald  were 
so  numerous  that  they  quite  surrounded  the  army  of 
Edward,  as  the  tide  running  in  surrounds  the  sentinel 
rocks  that  line  the  shore. 

But  Wulnoth  and  his  friends,  and  all  who  were 
true  to  Edward,  they  met  the  foe  undaunted,  and  the 
war-cries  rang  out  and  the  sword-song  was  heard,  and, 
mighty  as  the  host  of  the  foe  was,  they  could  not  over 
whelm  the  Saxons. 

All  day  did  the  battle  rage,  until  the  water  in  the 
dykes  ran  crimson,  horrible  to  see,  and  the  dead  lay 
thick  on  the  earth,  and  yet  neither  side  could  claim  the 
victory. 

But  when  the  day  drew  in,  and  even  the  cham 
pions  were  weary  and  the  numbers  were  thinned,  the 
Danes  made  a  desperate  charge  and  broke  the  Saxon 

313 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

ranks ;  and  in  that  charge  Wulnoth,  sore  and  wounded, 
smote  Ethelwald  the  son  of  Ethelbald  from  his  saddle, 
and  laid  him  dead  upon  the  earth.  And  then  did  he 
cry  to  Edward  the  King  and  say  — 

"  Greeting,  O  King !  Now  did  the  Lady  Edgiva 
prophesy  that  this  would  be  my  last  fight,  and  lo!  I 
am  wounded  and  nigh  to  the  end.  This  is  my  rede, 
O  King,  that  ye  draw  off,  for  though  the  Danes  are 
smitten  through  and  through,  by  very  numbers  they 
will  conquer  if  ye  tarry.  Draw  off  —  the  man  who 
sought  thy  crown  is  dead,  and  the  evil  will  die  of  itself. 
But  as  for  me,  I  will  fight  one  last  fight  and  then, 
good-night !  " 

And  with  that  Wulnoth  pushed  forward,  and  he 
came  nigh  the  Danish  king  Eric,  even  Eric  the  Mighty, 
and  he  cried  greeting  to  him  — 

"Hail,  King  Eric!"  he  said.  "I  have  fought  in 
many  a  field  of  slaughter,  but  never  in  such  a  one  as 
this.  I  have  slain  many  of  thy  holdas  in  my  time,  and 
now  the  end  draws  near.  How  sayest  thou,  Eric?  I 
am  a  thane  of  name;  I  like  not  to  die  by  common 
spear.  Come  now,  and  let  us  twain  speak  a  word,  and 
if  I  die  I  die  by  a  champion's  hand,  and  if  I  smite  thee 
down  surely  I  shall  follow  thee  quickly.  Skoal,  Skoal! 
—  the  old  Northland  cry,  Eric !  Wilt  thou  go  holmgang 
with  me?  " 

"  Ay,  for  thou  hast  slain  Ethelwald,  and  I  will  slay 
thee  right  gladly,"  answered  the  Dane,  "  and  if  I  die 
by  thy  hand,  then  honorable  is  the  death." 

So  these  twain  met,  and  they  fought,  and  all  around 
3M 


WULNOTH     THE    WANDERER 

stood  still  that  the  champions  of  pride  might  play  the 
man's  game  unhindered.  And  it  was  a  mighty  fight, 
and  a  good  fight,  and  of  it  the  scalds  and  the  gleeman 
sang  for  many  a  day. 

For  Wulnoth  smote  a  blow  that  cleaved  its  way 
through  Eric's  left  wrist,  and  Eric  struck  back  with 
all  his  force,  and  the  blow  fell  on  the  shoulder  of  Wul 
noth  and  nigh  severed  it;  and  these  two  champions 
reeled  back  and  looked  at  each  other,  and  Wulnoth 
cried  again  — 

"  Skoal  to  thee,  smiter  of  blows !  Skoal !  Methinks 
that  we  shall  journey  together,"  and  then  he  changed 
his  axe  into  the  other  hand  and  again  they  fought. 
And  Eric  smote  Wulnoth  sore  and  deep  in  the  side, 
and  Wulnoth  raised  his  axe  high  in  his  left  hand  and 
smote  with  all  his  might,  and  helm  and  head  were  split 
together,  and  King  Eric  fell  side  by  side  with  his  foe. 

Then  did  Wulnoth  raise  himself  and  cry  again  — 

"  Skoal !  Skoal  to  thee,  Eric,  brave  champion ! 
Skoal  to  thee,  Edward,  for  both  thy  foes  are  slain  and 
thou  shalt  reign  in  peace.  Skoal !  I  —  I  —  "  and  then 
his  voice  failed  and  he  gasped,  "  Edgiva !  Edgiva  be 
loved!  I  die,"  and  with  that  he  fell  dead  across  the 
body  of  King  Eric. 

And  the  battle  stayed,  for  indeed  none  could  fight 
longer.  And  the  Danes  buried  King  Eric  on  the  field, 
but  the  Saxons  bore  the  body  of  Wulnoth  with  sorrow 
and  brought  it  safely  to  Edgiva.  And  the  field  of  that 
fight  was  called  amongst  men  the  Field  of  the  Great 
Slaughter  —  so  vast  was  the  number  who  lay  there  dead. 


WULNOTH     THE     WANDERER 

And  the  whole  of  the  Saxons  made  lamentation  for 
Wulnoth,  and  they  buried  him  with  all  honor;  and 
Edgiva  gave  his  message  to  his  sons  and  smiled  upon 
them  and  then  laid  her  down.  And  soon  her  own  death 
came,  and  she  went  to  join  her  husband  in  the  King 
dom  of  that  Master  Whom  they  had  both  learnt  to 
serve. 

And  Edward  became  king,  and,  that  the  name  and 
the  fame  of  Wulnoth  might  not  be  forgotten,  he  ordered 
that  Gyso  his  gleeman  should  make  this  song.  And 
Gyso  obeyed  and  sang,  and  they  said  it  was  a  good 
song  and  a  true  song,  and  that  Wulnoth  was  worthy  of 
the  singing. 

And  so  ends  the  song ;  and  it  is  for  those  who  read 
to  say  whether  it  is  as  Gyso  said,  fair  and  true,  and 
whether  the  deeds  of  those  days  are  worthy  of  hon 
orable  remembrance. 

And  from  across  the  "  has-been "  they  look,  the 
heroes  of  old  —  Wulnoth,  and  Wahrmund,  and  Osric, 
Guthrun,  Guthred,  and  Alfred;  and  to  you,  their  de 
scendants,  they  cry  in  the  cry  of  the  old  Northland,  to 
follow  their  steps,  and  be  heroes  in  your  day  as  they 
in  theirs,  and  follow  the  White  Christ  Whom  they 
loved  and  served,  when  they  cast  aside  the  gods  of  the 
Northland. 

To  you  they  cry,  you  sons  of  the  Saxons  — 

"Skoal!     Skoal!     Skoal!" 

THE   END 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

305  De  Neve  Drive  -  Parking  Lot  17  •  Box  951388 

LOS  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA  90095-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library  from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


3  2001 


KL   AUG  15'0i 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000  082  365     8 


Ui 


